Chapter 1: Friday, March 7th, 2008
Chapter Text
Friday, March 7th, 2008
Harry was actually early for once, to pick up his godson, Teddy, from his wizarding primary school. Andromeda had already left for the weekend to visit Ted Senior’s mother. Who had been in and out of the muggle hospital for the past six months. Meaning, that Teddy was staying with Harry on the weekends for the foreseeable future, which of course, Harry never minded. The more time he got with Teddy the better.
When he arrived, he was told that the students were still out on the playground. So, Harry volunteers to find Teddy himself.
It was a nice spring day, and everyone was enjoying the sunny weather while it lasted. Harry made his way through the building without getting stopped. Teddy had been going to the same school for over five years now since he was only four years old. Therefore, all the staff knew Harry and didn’t bother him for autographs or pictures. It had been just under ten years since he’d defeated Voldemort but he still couldn’t quite shake his celebrity status. No matter how much he wished he could.
While he was scanning the playground looking for Teddy, he noticed two boys, close to Teddy’s age, taunting and shoving a smaller boy. The boy couldn’t have been older than six or seven and he had almost white, pale blonde hair. There was no question in Harry’s mind whose child they were. He was the spitting image of his father.
Harry heard rumors that Malfoy had been married and had a son shortly after the war, but he had never seen the boy himself. Harry looked around for a teacher, to draw their attention to the situation but there weren’t any near. They were all at the other end of the schoolyard trying to wrangle some of the younger students back inside to get ready for pick up. Harry had never been one to stand for bullying even if it was, the son of his own childhood bully. Harry strode over to the group and stopped just behind the older boys.
“Hello boys, is there a problem over here?” Harry said in the voice he used with the more troublesome kids at the community center.
The blonde boy just stared at Harry with a blank expression and said nothing. On the other hand, the older boys quickly turned around, looking up at Harry. Their mouths dropped open, as they gaped at him for a moment. Finally, the shorter of the two finally spoke after several seconds had passed.
“Hello Mr. Potter!” The boy said, plastering on an innocent smile.
“Wow! It’s nice to meet you, sir!” The taller boy said excitedly.
“It might have been nice to meet you if you weren’t picking on this younger boy.” Harry nodded to the blonde, who seemed to shrink and started staring at his shoes, as he shuffled his feet.
“But, Mr. Potter….” The taller boy started.
“His dad was a death eater!” The shorter of the two blurted out. Harry narrowed his eyes at them.
“It shouldn’t matter who his father is or was during the war. That was almost ten years ago. Before he was even born.” Harry nodded his head at the blonde again. He paused looking between the boys.
“Has this boy ever done anything to harm or insult either of you in any way?” Harry fixed the older boys with a stern look and when they didn’t answer, Harry went on. “That’s what I thought… You should never treat someone differently just because of who their family is… Now, I never want to see either of you picking on him or any other kid, ever again. Do you both understand me?”
“Yes sir.” The boys said in unison and hung their heads, looking ashamed. Harry was fairly certain they were mostly just embarrassed that they were being scolded by Harry Potter rather than actually feeling any regret for their actions, but it was a start at least.
“Good. Make sure you remember it! I’m going to have a word with the teachers and I will be following up with them to make sure you keep your word.” Harry gave them both another stern look, then nodded for them to leave. Which they did, practically tripping over each other to scramble away.
Harry watched them run off back into the building for a moment before turning back to the younger blonde boy. He stepped forward before crouching down in front of him.
“Are you alright? Did they hurt you?” Harry asked the boy, who still wouldn’t meet his eyes.
“I’m fine.” The boy mumbled still shuffling his feet, before he seemed to find his courage and looked up. Now that Harry finally got a good look at the boy, it was like looking at a slightly younger version of Malfoy at eleven. Sharp features, almost as pale as a ghost, and startling silver-grey eyes.
“My papa did bad things during the war so they push me down and call me names sometimes.” The boy paused, then continued. “I used to tell the teachers but they don’t care that much. Papa told me it’s all his fault, and I should ignore them. He said they would get bored and stop after a while. But I guess they haven’t got bored yet.” Harry felt the blood rush to his ears as his blood pressure started to boil over. No matter what Malfoy had done, this boy in front of him was just a child. Harry also had a hard time picturing the Malfoy he knew telling his son to do nothing in the face of bullies.
“Well, I will have a word with the teachers about that. I’ll go to the director if I have to. Okay?” Harry said. The boy gave him a small smile. “And you know, your dad may have done some bad things but he was still just a scared kid. We all were. Even me, so don’t let anyone bully you for something your father did as a teenager. Alright?”
At this, the boy flung himself onto Harry, hugging him around the neck and almost knocking him back onto his arse. Harry laughed and hugged the kid back. Again, Harry was having a hard time reconciling the boy in front of him with the image he had of Malfoy in his head.
This boy seemed sweet and open whereas the Draco Malfoy, Harry had always known was sharp and guarded. Maybe it was the lack of a looming war or maybe it was just the lack of Lucius as a father.
Harry knew that Draco had tried to make amends after the war. Draco had worked with the Ministry to locate missing Death Eaters and their safehouses shortly afterward in exchange for no time in Azkaban. Harry had even spoken for him and his mother at their trials but after that, he hadn’t had much contact with Malfoy. Other than a perfunctory hello at a few events over the years.
Harry did send a letter to Narcissa every May 2nd. After the first year, when she’d replied with a fourteen-page apology on behalf of herself and Draco, her replies had always been polite but fairly short. She rarely mentioned anything about her son or grandson. Harry wasn’t even sure where they were living now. Since the Manor, along with a good chunk of their gold, had been seized shortly after Lucius’s trial. Who had immediately been sent to Azkaban. It wasn’t long after, that news broke that Narcissa had filed for divorce.
“Thank you, Mr. Potter, dad always said you were a nice man who helped people.” Harry couldn’t help but smirk at that. Imaging Malfoy ever saying anything so nice about Harry was a weird thought. But Harry just chuckled as the kid pulled out of the hug looking shy again.
“What’s your name kid?” Harry asked.
“Scorpius.” Said a voice behind them, that Harry would have recognized anywhere.
Harry and Scorpius both looked around to see Draco Malfoy standing only a few feet away with his arms crossed across his chest, and one perfect blonde eyebrow raised. Malfoy looked exactly like Harry remembered, only slightly less juvenile. He was still tall, with sharp chiseled cheekbones and jawline, but he seemed to grow into himself where he used to be a bit lanky. He looked like he was now made of lean muscle and oddly solid. He was wearing a perfectly cut, dark navy, muggle suit with brown polished oxfords. The suit didn’t look quite as expensive as Harry would have expected but it certainly showed off his lithe figure. Malfoy looked good, Harry couldn’t help but think, but just as quickly shook the thought from his mind.
“Papa!” Scorpius squealed, running over to his father and hugging him around the waist, while Harry stood up to face him. Malfoy had a broad smile on his face as he looked down at his son and hugged him back. Harry didn’t know if he’d ever seen Malfoy smile so openly. It was oddly pleasant, and a nice change of pace from his signature sneer.
“Potter.” Malfoy said as he looked back at Harry. The smile quickly slid off his face, being replaced with a mask of indifference. He gave Harry a nod. Scorpius seemed to grow shy again and stood slightly behind his father now.
“Malfoy. I was just talking to Scorpius. Apparently, he’s been having problems with a couple of the older students. They were picking on him when I arrived.” Malfoy glanced down at his son as a troubled look took over his features.
“Hm, yes. I’ve heard.” Malfoy said but seemed reluctant to say more.
“Scorpius said the teachers don’t seem to care. Is that true?” Harry asked.
“Well, the director didn’t think it was that big of an issue. ‘All kids get picked on’, or some rubbish like that. She also informed me, in not so many words, that I was lucky Scorpius even got into the program in the first place.” Malfoy gave him a false smile and shrugged one of his shoulders.
“That’s bull shit!” Harry blurted out. “Um, sorry Scorpius.” But Scorpius didn’t seem all that bothered. He was hiding a laugh behind his hand. “I just mean, they shouldn’t be letting any kids get bullied.” Malfoy just raised an eyebrow at him. The irony that Harry was standing up for the son of his own school bully seemed not to be lost on either of them.
“Still have that savior complex I see, Potter.” Malfoy smirked at him. Harry just rolled his eyes.
“Oh, shove it Malfoy! Kids shouldn’t get picked on for who their parents are… Or at all for that matter!” Harry said with a bit of a bite. Malfoy looked thoroughly taken aback and Harry couldn’t help but love it. Even after all these years, getting one up on Malfoy was still fun. “I’m going to have a word with the director. If she doesn’t think bullying is an issue, I’ll tell her that Teddy will be going somewhere else.”
Malfoy just blinked at him for a moment seemingly stunned, then furrowed his brows. “I thought you didn’t have any children, Potter?”
“Oh…I don’t. Teddy’s my godson. Andromeda’s grandson?” Harry gave him a questioning look. Malfoy seemed to catch on and nodded. “He’s technically your cousin, right?” Harry thought out loud.
“Yes, well… Andromeda doesn’t have anything to do with us.” Malfoy said stony-faced.
“Harry! There you are!” Teddy came bounding up at that moment, neon green hair and all. He stopped short when he noticed who Harry was standing with. “Oh, er… Hello Scorpius. Mr. Malfoy.” Teddy said politely then looked to Harry seemingly to try and get a clue as to what was going on.
“You know Scorpius then?” Harry asked. Teddy nodded in response. “Did you know he’s your cousin?” Teddy nodded again, but his mouth turned to a thin line. There was obviously something he didn’t want to say in front of Scorpius and Malfoy. Harry could only imagine what Andromeda would have to say about her sister and nephew. “Did you know he was getting picked on?”
Teddy shuffled his feet, looking completely uncomfortable, but nodded for the third time before mumbling “Yes, sir.” He looked thoroughly sheepish now.
“Right.” Harry said sharply giving his godson a disapproving look.
Harry turned back to look at Scorpius. Malfoy put a protective hand on his shoulder, but Harry just crouched down in front of him again anyway, ignoring the older blonde for the moment. “I usually pick up Teddy on Tuesdays and Fridays. You let me know if those boys or anyone else for that matter, pick on you again. Alright?”
Scorpius looked nervously up at his father, who just squeezed his shoulder. Scorpius turned back to Harry and with a small voice said. “Alright.”
“I try to pick him up early. I like to avoid the crowds. I’m sure you can understand.” Malfoy said. “But thank you for the offer though. You don’t have to trouble yourself.”
Harry looked up from where he was still crouching, meeting Malfoy’s eyes. “No trouble at all.” Harry smiled at him and then looked back at Scorpius. “It was nice to meet you Scorpius. I’ll make sure I’m early for pickups so you can come find me if anyone bothers you or if you just want to come say hi.” To Harry’s surprise, the boy let go of his father and threw himself at Harry again, hugging him around the neck. When Scorpius let go of him, Harry stood up and stuck out his hand. Malfoy looked between Harry‘s outstretched hand and his face twice before he took it and gave it a quick shake.
“Thank you, Mr. Potter.” Scorpius said, smiling up at him.
“Please, call me Harry.” Harry smiled down at Scorpius, who was beaming now.
“Alright, come on Scorpius. Your grandmother is waiting in the car.” Malfoy said taking Scorpius’s hand. He looked at Harry with an unreadable expression. “Thanks, Potter.” With that Malfoy and Scorpius walked away hand in hand. Scorpius looked back at Harry smiling just as they rounded the corner. Harry couldn’t help but think ‘Did Malfoy just say car? Like a muggle car?’
“Ready Teddy?” Harry turned to look at Teddy, who looked thoroughly confused. “I need to stop by the director’s office first. Do you have everything?”
“My backpack is inside.” Teddy said. “Am I in trouble Harry?” Teddy was still looking a bit unsure from earlier.
“No, of course not Tedward. Go grab your bag and I’ll meet you by the Floos. I shouldn’t be too long.”
The conversation with the director got a bit heated for a moment. He had stormed into her office unannounced in her defense, but all his leniency was gone when she tried to play it off like it wasn’t a big deal. She tried to say that children of death eaters would have to deal with that sort of attitude their whole lives and there simply wasn’t a way to stop it completely. She quickly changed her tune when he threatened to pull Teddy from the school, stop all personal donations, and remove all the community center’s free advertisements. He was baffled that he had to explain to a grown woman that bullying for any reason was unacceptable.
Harry also informed her that he would be checking in with the Malfoys regularly and if he heard that there was another incident, he would be involved personally. He didn’t often pull the Harry Potter, Boy Who Lived Twice, Co-Founder of The Black Lily Community Center, and Savior of the Wizarding World, card, but he felt it was for a worthy cause this time. Helping out kids in need, was one of the biggest reasons he and Hermione had started the Community Center in the first place.
Once Harry and Teddy had made it back to Grimmauld Place, Teddy headed up to his room to do homework. At the same time, Harry went to the kitchen to help Kreacher with dinner. Harry had freed Kreacher just after the war but he had flat-out refused to leave Harry or Grimmauld Place. Harry had at least convinced him to move into an actual room upstairs instead of living in the cupboard. Even though he usually slept in the closet on a pile of blankets anyway. Harry worked it out so Kreacher had a couple of days off a week and was paid a monthly wage. Although Harry was fairly certain Kreacher just had all his gallons stuffed in his wardrobe with his collection of Black family heirlooms, and on his days off he would just mill about the house, same as always.
“Good evening Kreacher.” Harry said, giving the old elf a warm smile.
“Good evening, Master Harry.” Try as he might Harry still couldn’t get Kreacher to call him just Harry.
“What are you making?” Harry asked looking into the pot that was simmering on the stove. It looked like some kind of tomato sauce.
“Spaghetti Bolognese. It's Young Master Teddy’s favorite.” Kreacher said in an annoyed tone. Even though so much had changed, Kreacher was still a grumpy old elf in the end.
“Do you need any help?”
“I never need any help.” Kreacher grumbled. “I’m not so old, that I need to be hung on the wall yet,” Kreacher said a few more things under his breath that Harry couldn’t quite make out. He also couldn’t help chuckling a bit.
“Right. I’ll just set the table then, shall I?” Harry asked. Kreacher didn’t reply to this. He just harrumphed at Harry.
Once the table was set and the pasta done, Kreacher apparated up to Teddy’s room, to tell him dinner was ready. Harry could never convince Kreacher to eat with them, but Harry considered it a win that Kreacher at least let Harry help him with dinner most nights. He didn’t want to push the old elf too far. Hermione had spent the first few years trying to convince him to take a holiday or retire. Ever since then, her tea always seemed to be just a tad too cold whenever he made it for her. She always had to use a warming charm on it. Harry was very fond of the way Kreacher made his tea just right every time, and didn’t want to risk it.
Harry let Teddy ramble on about his school week and everything that had happened to him in the few days since Harry had picked him up on Tuesday. He asked Harry about the weekend quidditch camp, which starts in two weeks. Teddy had been to every quidditch camp the community center had since it opened six years ago, and he was always the best flier there. After that, he’d chattered on a bit more about some silly thing he and his friends had done before Harry finally asked him a question.
“Teddy, do you hang out with those boys that were picking on Scorpius at all?” Harry tried not to sound accusatory. He didn’t want Teddy to think he was in trouble and couldn’t talk to Harry about things.
“Um, not really. They aren’t very nice. They tried to be friends with me once. After they saw you picking me up but they’ve been mean to Natalie before so I told them I didn’t want to play with them.” Teddy looked at Harry questioningly.
“Okay good, and you don’t pick on Scorpius, do you?” Harry asked.
“NO!” Teddy immediately blurted out, then looked down and said to his mostly empty plate. “But…um… Gran says I shouldn’t talk to him.” Teddy looked back up at Harry. “But Tammy said he’s nice. She sometimes talks with him because usually he just sits and reads by himself. None of the other kids want to play with him. They um… they’ll call him names and stuff.”
“Okay. I’ll talk to your gran about it, but I want you to let me know if you notice that he’s still getting bullied. If you see anything make sure you tell a teacher right away. Okay?” Harry said, giving Teddy a reassuring smile.
The rest of the weekend passed like any other. Teddy and Harry went to breakfast on Saturday morning at Harry’s favorite muggle dinner. They went flying around the back garden and watched far too much muggle television. When Andromeda showed up on Sunday afternoon, he and Teddy were still in their pajamas. It worked out for Harry because he wanted a chance to talk to Andromeda alone. So, he told Teddy to go upstairs, change and pack, in hopes that would be enough time. He asked about how Ted’s mother was doing. Andi told him it was getting worse, like the last couple of months and she probably wouldn’t be around much longer. He then tried to ease into what he guessed would be an uncomfortable conversation.
“So, you know that Teddy’s cousin goes to the same school as him?” Harry tried to sound casual, but Andromeda narrowed her eyes at him.
“Narcissa’s grandson, yes.” Andi replied. Her stare started to get a bit icier.
“Well… he’s getting bullied, and when I asked Teddy about it, he said you told him not to talk to Scorpius.” Harry gave her a questioning look and, asked. “Why did you tell Teddy to stay away from him?” Andromeda stared at him in stunned silence for a moment as he saw the rage building behind her eyes.
“What do you mean, why did I tell him to stay away from that boy?” She practically spat back at Harry.
“Have you even seen him? Spoken to him?” Harry asked crossing his arms. When she didn’t reply, she just continued to glare at him. He went on. “I met him Friday. He’s a sweet kid. Teddy also told me that his friends think Scorpius is nice as well, and from what I can tell, he could use some friends. Scorpius isn’t Draco. The war is over for Merlin’s sake.” Harry tried to reason.
“Harry James Potter, don’t you dare try to lecture me. I don’t want my grandson associating with that… that…”
“That what?” Harry cut her off. “Child, because that’s what he is Andi. He’s an innocent child. Like half of us who fought in the bloody war. Like Draco was!” Harry started raising his voice and took a deep breath to calm himself.
“Yes, well, Draco might have been a teenager but he still took the Dark Mark. He wasn’t innocent, and my sister was definitely no child!” Andi was now red in the face. Harry couldn’t really argue with that. Draco and Narcissa had certainly done some awful things in the past, but Harry was worried about Scorpius. He couldn’t help but think of another boy long ago who was constantly bullied and didn’t have any friends. He didn’t want that fate for Scorpius.
“Have you even talked to your sister in the past ten years?” Harry asked, raising an eyebrow, but Harry said before she could answer with the obvious no. “Because I have. I write to her every year. She was only a teenager when she was forced to marry Lucius. You and Sirius got out, but have you ever thought that maybe she and others like her just didn’t have the right friends to help them out? Maybe, we could ensure Scorpius grows up with the right friends.” Harry put up his hand when Andi looked like she was about to argue. “Just hear me out. He’s a kid. He is Teddy’s cousin whether you like it or not. The war is over Andi. If we can’t move on from old grudges, history is only going to repeat itself.”
“The war may be over but nothing can ever bring back my husband… or my daughter and her husband. Nothing! And those people are part of the reason they’re gone.” Andi’s voice cracked, and Harry reacted instantly. He pulled her into a tight hug, smoothing her hair. They stood there like that for several minutes. Andromeda softly cried into his chest and Harry comforting her.
“They’re kids Andi. We can’t change the past but we can try and make things better going forward. I’ll respect your decision. Teddy’s your grandson and you know I’ll honor whatever you decide, but just think about it… For me. Okay?” Harry whispered into the top of her head. She nodded her head still, against his chest. “He’s a sweet kid, Andi. You wouldn’t have to deal with Draco or Narcissa. You could just let them talk at school; if Teddy wanted, they could hang out here. You’d never even have to see any of them.”
She pulled out of the hug and wiped her eyes. “I’ll think about it, Harry. I can’t make any promises.” She seemed to be searching his expression for something when Teddy came bounding down the stairs.
“Got everything?” Andi asked. Her voice still sounded a little thick but not enough that he thought Teddy would notice. He hadn’t known how this talk was going to go, but he hadn’t counted on making her cry. Almost everyone had lost at least one person in the war, and Harry knew from experience, that sometimes grief could rear its ugly head out of nowhere. It happened less as time went on but it was still always there, just under the surface. Waiting.
“Yes ma’am.” Teddy said then turned to Harry. “Bye Harry. See you Tuesday.” Teddy hugged Harry’s waist. Harry hugged him back and ruffled his now bright pink hair.
“See you Tuesday.” Andi said giving him a small smile. He hated that he’d upset her. He’d only been trying to help. Sometimes he was an expert at sticking his foot in his mouth. He reached out, pulled her into another hug, and whispered ‘sorry’ in her ear. “Don’t be silly. It’s fine.” She whispered back and with that, they gathered up Teddy’s bags and left through the sitting room’s Floo.
Chapter 2: Tuesday, March 11th, 2008
Chapter Text
Tuesday, March 11th, 2008
While Ron had gone off to be an Auror like he’d always wanted. Harry had enough of fighting to last him a lifetime. He played professional quidditch the first year after the war but the constant media attention was too much for him. He only played for one season and then he’d done basically nothing for almost a year. He had no direction in his life and felt a bit lost. That was until Hermione got frustrated with her low-level Ministry job and wanted to make a real change. The two of them were having a pub night, while Ron was working late on a case when they came up with the idea for the community center.
After the war there were so many children that had been orphaned or left with single parents, and there were little to no resources for them. Harry wanted to help. At first, they’d thought about starting a youth outreach, but Hermione brought up the point that coming from a muggle family, she often felt like she didn’t quite belong in the muggle world or the wizarding world. So, the idea for a multi-purpose Community Center slowly started to take shape.
It took them over a year, but they finally got everything up and running. They had classes for muggle-borns and their parents. Free daycare for single parents or families that couldn’t afford it. They had senior game nights and many camps and events for the youth. The center also hosted a few singles nights and LGBTQIA+ community events. They would also on rare occasions help displaced young witches and wizards who had run away, or been kicked out of their homes. Some came from muggle families with similar views as the Dursleys and some came from pureblood families that still couldn’t let go of the old ways.
They had agreed on the name The Black Lily Community Center fairly quickly. Lily for Harry’s mother, a muggle-born, and Black for Sirius, a youth that had run away from an abusive home at sixteen. Harry thought maybe if he’d had a place to go, he could have gotten out of there sooner and maybe would have even been able to help Regulus along the way.
The Black Lily Community Center was Harry’s baby. It had taken over his life for the past six years. It had cost him a couple of relationships in the beginning and eventually, he had just stopped dating altogether. He’d been thinking of starting to try again in the past year or so, but the thought of wading through the fame seekers and superfans overwhelmed him. The center was a well-oiled machine by now, and although it still took up a good bit of his time, he didn’t have to be there 24/7 anymore.
Mondays were always full of meetings, planning, and making schedules for the weeks ahead. So, by Tuesday afternoon, Harry was already exhausted and strung out from all the preparations for the upcoming weekend quidditch camp. It was nearly four o’clock when he realized he’d almost forgotten about his promise to get to pick up early. He hurriedly told Hermione goodbye and told her he would see her the next day. She was used to him leaving early on Tuesdays, so she just waved him out the door.
He apparated right outside the school’s wards and was glad he’d made it just in time. All the students were still outside on the playground again. They’d been having exceptionally good weather for almost two weeks now. As Harry walked out into the yard, he quickly spotted the bright blonde-headed boy. Scorpius was sitting against a tree with his nose in a book. Harry also noticed Teddy playing tag with a group of girls so he left him to it.
When Scorpius heard Harry’s footsteps, Harry saw that he noticeably tensed until he looked up and saw it was Harry. He hated seeing that Scorpius clearly had to be on guard at all times. Even when all he was doing was reading a book. A wide smile broke across Scorpius’s face when he saw Harry heading over to him and closed his book. Which Harry noticed was in fact, a muggle book. ‘Percy Jackson and The Titan’s Curse.’ Harry only recognized it because someone had anonymously donated several boxes of muggle children and YA books to the community center’s library last month.
“Hello Mr. Potter.” Scorpius said cheerily.
“Harry. Please.” Harry chuckled and sat down on the ground next to Scorpius. “That’s a big book for someone your age, isn’t it?” Harry asked tapping the book in Scorpius’s hand.
“I’m seven and a half!” Scorpius said, sounding scandalized. There was that Malfoy pride, although Harry was still fairly sure most seven-year-olds didn’t usually read chapter books that long.
“Sorry Scorp. My mistake.” Harry said holding up his hands in surrender. He couldn’t help but chuckle a little. Scorpius just nodded his acceptance.
“Papa read me the first two but I’m a good enough reader now. So, I can read them myself.” Scorpius replied. “The next one comes out in a couple of months. Papa said he should be getting them in this week so I can read it before anyone else.” Harry furrowed his brows.
“How does he get the books early?” Harry asked, genuinely curious.
“Papa owns a bookstore. Dragon Books.” Scorpius beamed up at him. “It’s really cool. There’s a big knight and dragon statue and everything.”
“That does sound pretty cool. Maybe I’ll take Teddy to check it out soon.” Harry smiled at him.
“Teddy’s nice. He and Tammy played with me yesterday. He asked me to play tag with him today but I was too nervous.” Scorpius fiddled with the corner of his book.
“Well, that’s okay Scorpius. You don’t always have to play with them if you’d rather read.” Harry tried to reassure him. He was glad that it seemed Andromeda had at least lifted the ban on Teddy talking to Scorpius at school.
“I wanted to play… But I don’t know. I wasn’t sure.” Scorpius chewed on his lip, then looked up at Harry. “Teddy said he was going to the quidditch camp in a couple of weeks. He said you take him every year.”
“Yeah, I do. It’s a lot of fun. Do you like quidditch?” Harry asked.
He wondered why he’d never seen Scorpius at any of the community center events. Harry wondered if it was because Malfoy was worried about Scorpius getting bullied or just Malfoy trying to avoid crowds.
“Oh, I love it. My papa played back at Hogwarts! He was a seeker! Did you know?” Scorpius asked and Harry nodded his head, smiling. “I wish I could go to the camp.” Scorpius’s excitement quickly dimensioned.
“Why can’t you go?” Harry asked.
“Well… Papa tried to get me in last year but the lady told him there weren’t spots for… Um… for Death Eater’s kids.” Scorpius looked like he had tears in his eyes now. “Papa said I shouldn’t complain because we’re better off than a lot of others... It was okay though. Papa drove us out to the park and we went flying just the two of us. He even let me catch the snitch.” Scorpius gave him a small smile. Harry was furious. He wanted to know exactly who told Malfoy that and in front of a child no less. He tried desperately not to let his anger show. He didn’t want to upset Scorpius further.
“Scorpius, are you about ready?” Malfoy asked.
He had snuck up on them again. Harry wondered how he was so quiet. Maybe he put some kind of charm on his shoes so as not to make noise. Malfoy looked the same as last time except he was wearing a dark tan suit with a green shirt, this time.
“Yes, papa.” Scorpius answered standing up. Harry stood up as well, brushing off his trousers.
“Potter.” Malfoy nodded at Harry.
“Hello Malfoy. Scorpius just told me that you couldn’t get him into the quidditch camp.” Harry stated.
“Hm.” Malfoy gave his son a look and Scorpius seemed to shrink just a bit. “The class was full by the time we went to sign up. I’ll have to remember earlier next year.” Malfoy said, obviously lying based on what Scorpius told him, but Harry couldn’t fault him for trying to save face. Malfoy’s expression was set in a mask of indifference again. Harry wished he wouldn’t do that.
“Well, as the director of the camp I would like to invite Scorpius as my personal guest. I know it would be good for Scorpius to be able to spend some extra time with his cousin. I’ve talked with Andromeda and I think it would be good for the two of them to get to know each other.” Harry said with a wide smile. Malfoy looked like he was about to argue, so Harry held up his hand. “Teddy and I can pick him up and drop him off if that’s at all a concern. I’ll be there the whole time and I’m already in charge of the group he and Teddy would be in. Please. I insist.”
Harry could tell that Malfoy was having some sort of mental debate with himself. He was staring at Harry with a slightly skeptical look. Scorpius on the other hand was practically bouncing up and down next to Malfoy. It seemed he couldn’t take it anymore and burst out.
“Please papa! Please, I want to go. Please can I go with Harry?” Scorpius grabbed onto Malfoy’s arm and started shaking it. Harry couldn’t help the small chuckle that escaped him. Malfoy narrowed his eyes at Harry for a moment then looked at his son and visibly untensed.
“Alright! But I’ll drop him off and pick him up. There is no need for you to trouble yourself with all that.” Malfoy had the slightest smile on his face. Harry liked it.
“Great! I’ll bring a form for you to fill out Friday, Okay? It’s just the standard stuff, name, birthday, all that jazz.” Harry said.
“Fine. That will be fine.” Malfoy looked amused. “Come on Scorpius. You have a piano lesson to get to.” Malfoy paused giving Harry a once-over. “See you Friday, Potter.”
“You could call me Harry too, you know? Draco.” Harry watched as Draco’s eyes widened slightly when he heard his first name come out of Harry’s mouth. Harry couldn’t help but smile wider. It really was quite fun to catch Malfoy off guard.
“See you Friday Scorp.” Harry said, causing Malfoy to scrunch up his nose in obvious distaste for the nickname. Scorpius gave him a quick goodbye and a hug before they headed out. Scorpius bounced around, excitedly talking to his father as they walked off. Harry noticed that Draco was smiling rather widely himself.
Andromeda showed up just in time for dinner that night. It was their Tuesday evening tradition and Harry quite liked it. Grimmauld Place always felt too big and empty whenever Teddy wasn’t there. Harry had offered Andromeda and Teddy to move in years ago but Andi didn’t want to leave the home she’d live in for over thirty years. She had insisted that Harry was a young single gentleman, that would need his own space. Although Harry occasionally went to a muggle bar and picked up a stranger, it wasn’t something he did regularly, and he never brought them back to Grimmauld Place. The house itself was a risk to the international secrecy law. Furthermore, trying to have a one-off with any witch or wizard was out of the question. He’d learned that lesson the hard way at the age of nineteen. When a wizard had outed him as bisexual and sold his story to the Prophet in one fell swoop.
After dinner, Andromeda sent Teddy up to his room to do homework. Saying she needed to talk to Harry in private. They went into the downstairs sitting room with two cups of tea and got comfortable. Harry sat cross-legged on the couch, while Andi sat in her favorite oversized chair.
“What’s up Andi?” Harry asked after she’d been quiet for too long.
“A couple of things actually.” Andi furrowed her brows and set her tea down on the coffee table. “First thing is Ted’s mother isn’t going to last much longer. As you know they stopped treatment a few weeks ago and today was an exceptionally bad day. The doctors are saying her internal organs are starting to shut down. They expect she won’t make it another week. So… I was hoping when you pick up Teddy on Friday, that he could stay with you until… well until I get everything settled with the funeral.”
“Of course, Andi! Anything you need. You know I love having Teddy here, and I’m here if you need anything else. Do you need any help with the arrangements?” Harry hoped he sounded comforting.
“No, this has been a long time coming so, everything is already arranged. I just have to get it all scheduled. It will be a small affair. Since Ted didn’t have any siblings, it would just be me, Teddy, and a few of Ted’s muggle cousins. You are invited of course… It would help if you were there actually, to distract Teddy.” Andromeda looked more tired than anything else. Ted’s mother had been in poor health for so long now.
“I’ll be there. I mean it, if you need anything just let me know. I can have Hermione cover for me.” Harry knew that he could get out of anything except maybe the Saturday quidditch camps but that didn’t start for almost two weeks and by the sound of it, the funeral would be before then.
“Thank you, Harry. Just you taking care of Teddy will be enough. I really appreciate everything you do for him. I don’t know how we would ever get along without you.” Andromeda said so sincerely that it made Harry’s heart clench.
“Andi… you know I love having Teddy and you around. It’s never any trouble at all. You two are always welcome. I’d have you both full-time if you wanted. You know that.” Harry was trying and somewhat failing not to get emotional. Andromeda on the other hand had a few tears in her eyes, that she quickly swiped away.
“Yes, well, with that settled, I wanted to talk about what we discussed Sunday.” Andi said clearly trying to steer the conversation to a less emotional place. Harry nodded.
“Okay… Scorpius mentioned that Teddy had asked him to play with him at school.” Harry raised an eyebrow as a question.
“Yes, I told Teddy he could get to know his cousin at school, and if he wanted to see him outside of school, he could do so here.” Andi said a bit stiff. Harry could tell she was still unsure about the whole situation but was willing to give it a chance. “So, you talk to the boy regularly?”
“Oh, well I guess I do now. I told him I would get to pick up early from now on to make sure he wasn’t still getting bullied and to check up on him.” Harry said. He paused debating how much he thought Andromeda would want to know. He didn’t want to upset her again. “He’s shy but I can tell he wants to make friends. I think he’s just not sure as to how. Teddy asked him to play tag today but Scorpius said he was too nervous to join in. Teddy is well-liked, and I think it will be good for the other kids to see them together. I think it would help bring some of the other students around.”
“And Draco… Do you talk to him?” Andi was picking at the hem of her sleeve, clearly slightly uncomfortable, but obviously curious.
“Not much, but he’s been pleasant, if not a little guarded, every time I’ve spoken to him. He seems… I don’t know, different somehow. Apparently, he owns a muggle book store.” Harry explained. Andi looked up in interest now.
“A muggle bookstore? Muggle? Are you sure?” Andromeda asked.
“Appears so. It sounds like it’s a pretty interesting place. I was thinking of taking Teddy there this weekend. As long as you are okay with it.” Harry gave her a questioning look. He didn’t want to push her too far too fast.
“I supposed that would be alright. I trust your judgment.” Andi looked thoughtful for a moment, then asked. “And Narcissa? Have you seen her?” Andromeda’s expression was a mix of curiosity and sadness.
“No, I haven’t… We’ve exchanged several letters over the years though. She seems truly remorseful and explains that although she knows what she did was wrong, she did it for her family. More specifically for Draco. She didn’t realize she was on the wrong side of things until it was too late. Considering all the things Sirius told me about the Black family, it doesn’t surprise me… I have them all in a box upstairs. I’d let you read them if… If you wanted.” Harry offered. Andi just shook her head though.
“No, no. I don’t think I’m ready for all that. I haven’t spoken to her in over twenty years. I don’t want to read something that wasn’t intended for me.” Andromeda picked back up her tea and looked lost in thought.
Harry let her have some time to think before he slipped out of the sitting room to go get Teddy upstairs. It was getting late and it would be time for him to get ready for bed soon. After they’d left, Harry couldn’t help but think over everything he’d learned about Scorpius and Draco over the past week. It wasn’t a lot, but it seemed world-changing at the same time. He couldn’t help but be curious. What had they been up to for the past ten years?
He tried to remember everything he’d heard about the Malfoy family but he’d stopped reading the papers years ago. So, other than seeing Draco’s engagement announcement and hearing through the grapevine that he’d had a son, there wasn’t much else Harry could think of. Back in school, Harry had been a bit obsessed with Draco. He couldn’t help but find it ironic that after ten years of little to no contact, Harry now found his thoughts often drifting off to the blonde git again.
Chapter 3: Friday, March 14th, 2008
Notes:
Islington is a borough of London, UK
Chapter Text
Friday, March 14th, 2008
On Friday afternoon, Harry met Andromeda at Grimmauld Place before going to pick up Teddy. She dropped off a large trunk worth of clothes and other ‘supplies’ for Teddy for the next week. Harry thought it was a bit much since Teddy already had his own room and half a closet full of clothes as it was, but Andi looked so stressed that he didn’t argue with her.
Harry had always made sure that Teddy had everything he didn’t grow up, without, outright spoiling him like Dudley had been. Harry had completely remodeled the whole house during his year of doing nothing. When he did so, Harry took the master bedroom, Teddy got Sirius’s old room, and Harry dedicated Regulus’s old room as Andromeda’s personal guest room. Even though, she usually only stayed there during the holidays. However, with the house having over twenty rooms, there were plenty of guest rooms to go around.
Harry got to the school early as promised, but this time the kids were all inside. It had been raining on and off all day long, and Harry was looking forward to getting home so he could put on his joggers. He hoped he could talk Teddy into a movie, popcorn, and hot chocolate kind of night. Harry had worked until almost midnight the past two days so that he could finish up preparation for the Quidditch camp. He would have Teddy full-time for the next week and would have to leave work early every day. He wanted to make sure there wouldn’t be any hiccups.
Harry was pleasantly surprised to see Scorpius with Teddy and his group of friends playing a spirited round of gobstones. Luckily, the school had the modified ones that only sprayed water because just then, Teddy was sprayed directly in the chest, soaking his whole shirt. Harry stayed back letting the boys have a few more minutes of fun before they had to pack up.
“I can’t believe how easily he’s making friends now. I can’t get him to shut up about Teddy or any of those girls he hangs out with.” Draco said just beside Harry, who nearly jumped out of his skin. Draco snickered at him.
“Merlin, how do you do that?” Harry said, narrowing his eyes at the blonde git.
“Do what?” Draco asked amused.
“Sneak up on people like that. I never hear you coming.” Harry looked down at Draco’s shoes. “Do you put a bloody silencing charm on your shoes or something?”
Draco looked like he was thoroughly enjoying himself. “It’s called rubber soles, Potter. Seriously, it’s a good thing you never became an auror.” Draco had a smirk on his face but it wasn’t the cruel one, Harry was used to. It was mocking but there was a playfulness in Draco’s silvery eyes.
“Oi. I didn’t become an auror because I was tired of people trying to kill me everywhere I turned. Not because I’m easy to sneak up on.” Harry joked back. He knocked his shoulder into Draco’s playfully and could tell he’d caught the other man off guard with the contact. His smirk turned into a lopsided smile. Harry found it hard to look away from, but as soon as he registered that he was staring at Draco Malfoy’s lips, he turned back to look at Teddy and Scorpius.
“So, they seem to be getting along well.” Harry stated.
“Hm, they do. I’m glad. I was starting to worry, especially since he’s an only child. I remember what that was like growing up, but I always had plenty of friends.” Draco confided. It shocked Harry a little how open Draco was being with him.
“You and your wife didn’t want to have any more kids?” Harry asked, turning back to Draco, who had a funny expression on his face now.
“My wife died when Scorpius was only about a year and a half old.” Draco stated, that his face was impassive but Harry could still make out the hurt in his eyes.
“Oh, shit! I’m sorry Draco. I didn’t know.” Harry reached out to touch Draco’s forearm to comfort him. After being touch-starved most of his childhood, Harry was now a tactile adult, but Draco seemed to jerk his arm away instinctively. Harry quickly put two and two together, realizing that was the arm with his Dark Mark. Draco was always wearing a suit, so Harry hadn’t even thought about it.
“Godric, sorry. I’m really good at being a right git sometimes.” Harry gave him a small smile, hoping Draco would let the moment pass.
“Yes, you’ve always been good at that.” Draco rolled his eyes. “You were supposed to bring a form for me to sign?”
“Yes! Yes, I got it right here.” Harry said with a bit more enthusiasm than was necessary given the situation, but he was happy about the subject change.
Harry got the piece of paper out of his pocket and waved his wand to restore it to full size. Then he made the form float in front of Draco so he could fill it out. Harry noticed that he had pulled out a muggle pen out of his suit pocket. They stood there in slightly awkward silence while Draco wrote. Luckily the teachers had called for the students to clean up their games and get ready for pick up. So, Teddy and Scorpius were soon walking over with their backpacks on.
“Hello Harry.” Scorpius said, then gave his father a hug.
“Harry, can Scorpius sleep over tonight? He said he’d never had one before. Please, Harry! We don’t have school tomorrow and we will behave and then he can come to breakfast with us! Please!” Teddy said all in a rush, bouncing a little on the spot. Scorpius on the other hand looked excited but also shy at the same time.
“I don’t mind but it's going to be up to Mr. Malfoy. They may have plans already Teddy.” Harry said and they all turned to Draco. He looked between the three of them a bit wide-eyed for a moment, being caught off guard.
“It’s fine as long as you really don’t mind.” Draco said looking somewhat wary.
“I don’t mind. Teddy has sleepovers all the time.” Harry explained. “I was thinking pizza and movie night if that’s okay with you two.” Harry looked at Scorpius. “How do you feel about muggle movies, Scorp? We just got Ratatouille on DVD.”
“Oh, I love that movie! Papa and I saw it in theaters.” Scorpius said. The thought of Draco Malfoy going to a muggle theater to see a children’s movie amused Harry.
“Perfect!” Harry turned back to Draco. “If we want to get him an overnight bag and Floo over, I’ll give you the address. It under a fidelius charm.”
“We don’t have a Floo. I’ll have to drive him.” Draco said. He looked a bit stiff like he was expecting Harry to scoff or chastise him.
“Oh, it’s in Islington… But you could apparate over and I can take Scorpius with me in the Floo from here. If that’s easier.” Harry suggested. He had to admit he was a bit shocked that Draco didn’t have the Floo network connected to his house, but he decided it was best not to comment on it.
“That will be fine. We also live in Islington. Near Canonbury Park and St. Mary’s Grove.” Draco said.
“Oh! That’s only a few blocks over from us.” Harry said. He was a bit surprised they lived so close to each other and didn’t even know it. “We go to New London Café almost every Saturday morning for breakfast. I can drop him off after that?” Harry asked.
“Alright. That sounds good.” Draco agreed.
They exchanged addresses while the boys started to plan their night excitedly. Teddy was telling Scorpius all about their extensive movie collection, and Harry couldn’t help but think that he might have to stun them if he wanted them to go to bed before dawn. Teddy’d had sleepovers before but since all his other friends happened to be girls, they’d never been quite as rowdy.
As soon as they flooed home, Teddy and Scorpius raced up to Teddy’s room. Meanwhile, Harry headed to the kitchen to find Kreacher, after changing into his most worn-in joggers and jumper. They would be, of course, making the pizzas. Harry had learned that lesson the hard way. Kreacher would not tolerate taking way anywhere near the house. He begrudgingly learned how to make all Harry’s favorite fast-food cravings, and if Harry actually wanted to eat something that wasn’t made by Kreacher or himself, he had to eat out for the evening.
Harry was just putting the second pizza in the oven when the wards pinged, and then there was a knock on the door. Kreacher apparated straight to the front door to answer it but Harry just walked up the stairs after closing the oven. The conversation he heard upon approaching the door made him shake his head and laugh under his breath.
“Mister Malfoy but you are the true heir to the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black. Please stay for dinner. Kreacher can fix you anything you like. Roasted chicken and potatoes, were the young sirs favorite when he was a child. I could get that fixed up for you in no time. Please, sir.” Kreacher said bent in half, with his nose touching the floor.
“No thank you Kreacher. I’m just here to drop off my son’s bag.” Draco looked down at the bent-in-half-elf with shock and amusement.
“Oh, please sir you must stay! The house would love for the rightful heir to visit it.” Kreacher straightened then, looking up at Draco pleadingly. Harry chuckled again and Draco looked up to meet his eyes. Mirth was written all over his face.
“Alright Kreacher, that’s enough. If Draco doesn’t want to stay, he doesn’t have to.” Harry said, trying to give Draco an out.
“But Master Harry. He is the true and rightful heir to the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black. Grimmauld Place should have passed to him, if it weren’t for that meddling son of my former Mistress…” Kreacher murmured something else under his breath but Harry couldn’t make it out. Draco raised a questioning eyebrow.
“Kreacher is a free elf and can say whatever he pleases. Not that I could ever really get him to stop grumbling whatever he wanted before anyways.” Harry answered his unasked question. “You are more than welcome to stay for dinner if you’d like though. We just put the pizzas in the oven. Cheese for the boys and spinach and mushroom for me.” Harry smiled. He noticed that Draco’s eyes traveled over his casual appearance and he had the thought that maybe he should have waited for Draco to drop off the bag before he changed into his sweats. Draco looked like he was debating with himself as to what to say as an answer.
“Oh, come on, stay. The boys will be down in a minute so it won’t be that awkward. Plus, my house elf seems to be in love with you, and apparently, the house would love to be graced with your pureblood nobleness.” Harry said with a wide smile so Draco would know the last part was a joke. Draco just rolled his eyes.
“Okay fine, but only because Mother is having dinner with Mrs. Zabini tonight, and I have no other plans.” Draco conceded.
“Oh wonderful! I will get started on the roasted chicken right away!” Kreacher croaked out and before either Harry or Draco could say anything to stop him, he apparated back to the kitchen.
“Should we stop him?” Draco asked.
“Nah. We can always eat the leftovers tomorrow for lunch. Besides, sometimes you just have to leave the old elf to do what he wants.” Harry chuckled and started to lead Draco to the dining room. “So, Mrs. Zabini, like Blaise’s mother? The one that killed all her husbands?” Harry asked out of curiosity.
“Allegedly.” Draco laughed. “And yes. She’s the only magical friend my mother has kept up with. I think she only still talks to her for all the gossip. Blaise didn’t fall far from the tree on that one.”
“You still keep in touch with Blaise then?” Harry asked, taking a seat at the head of the table where he always sat. Draco surprised him by sitting right next to him. Two mugs of tea appeared in front of them. Kreacher was on top form this evening. Harry wasn’t surprised when a moment later the table was set with the fancy china and silver.
“A bit. I see him on occasion, but he moved to Paris about two years ago with his boyfriend so I see less of him now.” Draco replied and then took a sip of tea looking pleased.
“I see Pansy at the community center sometimes. She’s in that lesbian gardening club that Luna and Ginny started. Do you still keep up with her at all?” Harry asked.
“Oh yes. I see her all the time and, believe me, I almost choked when she told me about the gardening group. I can guarantee you, that she only goes to meet women. The thought of Pansy Parkinson putting her hands anywhere near dirt is beyond laughable.” Draco did laugh a bit then. It was a nice sound Harry realized. Draco’s face scrunched up just so.
Thankfully at that moment Teddy and Scorpius came hurdling into the dining room, pulling Harry's attention away from Draco’s face. As soon as the boys sat down on the other side of Harry, the pizzas and a whole rosemary roasted chicken with potatoes and carrots appeared on the table. It was an odd combination but they all enjoyed it nonetheless. It turned out that it was, and still is Draco’s favorite meal.
Teddy and Scorpius dominated the conversation. Talking about all the fun they’d had at school. Scorpius delighted in telling them that some of the girls Teddy hung around with, had started to get crushes on some of the other boys. Although Scorpius seemed thoroughly disgusted by it, Harry could tell that it wouldn’t be too long before it came out that Teddy had a crush on someone too. If Harry was honest with himself, the idea that Teddy was old enough to have a schoolyard crush, was making him feel old.
After dinner, Draco agreed to stay for the movie, so that is how they all ended up in the sitting room. Harry sat cross-legged on the couch with a blanket thrown over his legs. In contrast, Draco had chosen to sit in the overstuffed armchair adjacent to him. Meanwhile, the boys made a pallet on the floor with several throw pillows and blankets.
Harry thought it was quite nice having everyone there. He and Draco kept catching each other’s eye, laughing at the movie or something the boys were doing. He couldn’t help but wish he had this all the time, even with the boys talking and playing around, only half paying attention. It was a nice change of pace from his usually empty evenings, especially on nights when Teddy wasn’t there. He really needed to start dating again. He hadn’t realized just how lonely he was, until that moment.
Once the movie was over, the boys raced upstairs so Teddy and Scorpius could do Godric knows what. More than likely something that would leave Teddy’s room in a state of disaster. Draco helped Harry pick up all the pillows and blankets they’d seemed to scatter over half the sitting room floor.
“Well, thanks for having me for dinner and the movie. I guess I better get home so that I can have a full night’s sleep, unlike some.” Draco said looking up at the ceiling. Where two stories above laughter could be heard coming from Teddy’s open bedroom door.
“Yeah, no problem. It was a lot of fun actually. We will have to do this again sometime.” Harry said before he could fully comprehend the implications of his words. Draco tilted his head slightly.
“The sleepover part or the me staying for dinner and a movie part?” Draco asked with a slight smirk on his face.
“Both… Either.” Harry replied with a shrug.
“So, What? Are we just going to be friends now?” Draco said with a chuckle.
“Why not?” Harry shrugged again. When Draco's only reply was a raised eyebrow, Harry went on. “Oh, come on it's been ten years. We’re both adults now. The boys are friends. It would make life easier.” Harry aimed for teasing, but something in Draco’s expression flickered for just a moment.
“Yeah, I guess if it makes it easier.” Draco replied with his mask of indifference firmly in place now.
“That’s not… I didn’t actually mean it like that. I was joking.” Harry tried. “I really did have a good time tonight. It was a nice change of pace. Seriously. We should do it again. When you’re free of course.”
“Alright, yeah. Sure.” Draco shuffled his feet a bit, looking unsure. It was an odd look on Malfoy, the ever-overconfident git. “Well, I better get going. I didn’t leave a note for Mother and she should be home soon.”
“Yeah, alright. I’ll drop off Scorpius after breakfast.” Harry smiled at Draco, unsure what else to say. “Have a good night.”
“Okay, sounds good. Er, Goodnight… Harry.” Draco replied before practically bolting out of the sitting room. Harry heard the front door open and close shortly after. Harry stood there a bit stunned. Firstly because of the way Draco all but ran out, and secondly because that was the first time Draco had said his first name. Harry realized why Draco had looked so stunned when Harry had done it to him.
Harry didn’t get to sleep until almost one in the morning, because the boys couldn’t seem to settle down enough to go to bed. Harry had gone into Teddy’s room three times telling them to quiet down before he finally gave up. It was just after midnight when Harry stuck his head in the crack of the door and saw that they had finally passed out. Teddy’s room looked like a tornado had hit it but that was tomorrow’s problem. Then Harry lay wide awake for almost an hour in the quiet of his bedroom, thinking about Draco. Mostly about his peculiar exit strategy that evening, but also the way his face looked scrunched up in laughter.
The next morning Harry woke up to the sound of the boy’s giggles floating up to his room from the floor below. He turned to look at the clock on his nightstand, which read, seven am. He groaned into his pillow. It was at that moment that he started to question his decision to allow Teddy to have a sleepover. He thought about trying to go back to sleep but figured it was a lost cause. He reluctantly rolled out of bed still half asleep, and put back on the joggers he’d had on the night before. He made his way downstairs to the kitchen and sent a small thank you to the gods when he saw Kreacher already pouring him a cup of tea. The little elf gave him an exasperated look and handed over the cup.
“Thanks, Kreacher. Did you boys keep you up?” Harry asked.
“No Master Harry. I slept in the cupboard down here. That Malfoy boy was not raised to be a proper pureblood.” Kreacher croaked. Harry smiled into his cup of tea.
“Well, I’ll tell Draco you said that.” Harry said giving the old elf a cheeky grin. All he got in response was some grumbling before Kreacher apparated away.
After having two more cups of strong tea, Harry went back upstairs to his office, just off the library. It was still early and he figured he’d give the boys a couple more hours to play before they went to breakfast and to take Scorpius home. He’d brought some paperwork home from work, so he decided this was as good a time as any to go through it.
When he’d finally made it through the largest of the piles, he looked up and realized it was already nearly nine-thirty. So, he quickly went to tell the boys to get dressed for breakfast and helped Scorpius make sure you packed up everything he’d brought. He figured if they forgot anything he would see him Monday at the latest.
They walked the few blocks over to the café. Harry was carrying Scorpius’s bag, while the boys skipped and bounced around, still full of energy. It was quite amazing how quickly they seemed to become so close. Teddy had always been partial to having girls as friends, so the fact that he got along so well with Scorpius was a bit of a welcomed surprise.
When they got to the café, they were seated quickly. Harry and Teddy ordered their usual, but Harry was surprised that Scorpius also immediately knew what he wanted as well. It seemed like he was already familiar with the place.
“Papa brings me here sometimes. When Nana is over at Mr. Gonzales’s house.” Scorpius explained.
“Who’s Mr. Gonzales?” Teddy asked the question Harry had been thinking.
“He’s Nana’s friend. He lives with Mr. Thomas. They live across the street from us. They have four dogs and their whole patio looks like a jungle.” Scorpius then went on to tell them all about their neighbor’s dogs. Harry got clues from the context that Mr. Gonzales and Mr. Thomas were a gay couple around Narcissa’s age. Harry knew that most wizards didn’t have the same hang-up as muggles when it came to being part of the queer community. Still, it was oddly reassuring to hear that even Narcissa, who had come from the purest of pureblood families, didn’t have an issue with it by the sounds of it.
Once they’d finished their breakfast the boys groaned that they didn’t want to take Scorpius home. However bad Harry felt about ending their fun, he was more desperately in need of a lazy afternoon, and he was also fairly certain Teddy would crash out on the couch as soon as they got home. When they finally made it to Malfoy’s home, Harry wasn’t surprised that it was a three-story, elegant-looking townhouse. It wasn’t nearly as big as Grimmauld Place and looked entirely muggle. Harry could tell there were a few wards around the building but only a few protective ones. Nothing like most wizarding homes had.
Draco answered the door and smiled down at his son, then gave Harry a once over.
“They keep you up late?” Draco asked with a knowing grin. Harry rolled his eyes.
“Yes. They didn’t finally pass out until almost midnight. Then they were up at seven this morning.” Harry replied. Over Draco’s shoulder, Harry saw Narcissa coming down the entry hall. “Good Morning,” Harry said to her.
“Good morning, Mr. Potter. Thank you for letting Scorpius stay over.” Narcissa replied.
“Please, call me Harry. We write to each other every year and now that the boys are friends, I’m sure you will be seeing a lot more of Me and Teddy.” Harry said with a genuine smile.
“Fine. Harry. I supposed Narcissa will do as well.” Narcissa nodded her agreement, but Draco furrowed his brows and looked at his mother.
“What does he mean you write every year?” Draco asked. Narcissa looked between the two men, but Harry spoke first.
“Well, since the first year after the war, I’ve written to your mother every year on May 2nd… Thanking her essentially.” Harry looked at Narcissa whose face was impassive but her eyes were closely watching her son.
“I knew about the first year but I didn’t know you’d continued every year following.” Draco said turning back to Harry. Damn the Malfoy’s and their ability to remove all emotions from their face. Harry could feel the tension growing between the three of them. Even though he couldn’t see any of it on their faces he thought a change of subject was in order.
“Yes, well… Um… Scorpius said you owned a bookstore. He made it sound like a… um... a neat place…” Harry internally chastised himself for his lack of eloquence. “Anyways, I was thinking Teddy and I could come by and see it tomorrow afternoon. Will you be there?” Harry asked. Thankfully he got the rest out without sounding like a total wanker.
“Yes, I’ll be there. I can bring Scorpius with me. He likes going so he can read anyways.” Draco replied, still looking a bit stiff.
“Alright well, I’ll see you tomorrow. Narcissa it was good to see you.” Harry stuck out his hand for Narcissa’s and gave it a gentle squeeze. Teddy and Scorpius hugged their goodbyes and just as Harry made it to the bottom of the stairs, he looked back to find Draco watching him with an odd expression on his face.
That afternoon, Teddy did in fact pass out on the couch, only ten minutes into Monsters Inc. Teddy was getting too big for Harry to pick up and carry him up to his room, and he didn’t feel like levitating him. So, Harry just left him there on the couch, while he went up to his office to finish reading through the stacks of paperwork, he’d brought home. When Teddy woke a couple of hours later, they enjoyed their traditional Saturday afternoon flight. Harry wondered how good a flier Scorpius might be. He doubted that the seemingly completely muggle townhouse had a magical back garden like Grimmauld Place.
Sunday morning Teddy thankfully slept in, and they had their usual Sunday breakfast in the kitchen. But it wasn’t even ten o’clock by the time Teddy started begging to go to the bookstore already. Harry insisted they needed to at least wait until after lunch since they’d told Draco they would visit in the afternoon. He wasn’t sure how busy a bookstore would be on a Sunday.
By the time, they headed out the door Teddy was practically jumping out of his skin with excitement. Teddy wasn’t that big a reader, but Harry knew his excitement was really from getting to see his cousin and new friend again.
The bookstore was surprisingly close to the diner, making Harry wonder again for about the millionth time, how he’d never known the Malfoys lived so close and owned a bookstore nearby. From the outside, Harry saw there was a large hanging sign that read ‘Dragon Books’, with a cartoon of a knight fighting a giant green dragon. In the front window, there was a large poster that said ‘5-year Anniversary Event Saturday, March 29th, 1 pm-5 pm.’
“That’s in a couple of weeks! Can we go?” Teddy pointed at the sign.
“Well, you’ll have the Quidditch Camp, but we could stop by afterward.” Harry offered.
As soon as they walked in the door, Harry heard a squeal come from his left. Scorpius had hopped up from the bean bag he’d been sitting on, tossing the book in his hands aside, and bounding over to hug Teddy. Harry couldn’t help but laugh.
“Come on! I want to show you the kids section.” Scorpius tugged Teddy’s arm and they headed off to the left side of the store. Where a large statue that looked similar to the scene on the sign could be seen, just like Scorpius had said. Harry looked around and to the right was the counter, where Draco was standing quietly watching the boys run off.
“Teddy’s been bugging me since this morning to get here.” Harry chuckled.
“I hear you. Scorpius had been reading the same page for almost an hour because he kept looking up at the door every five seconds.” Draco smiled back. It looked like he was going through a box of books behind the counter.
“You look busy…. I guess I’ll just… Er… look around.” Harry didn’t want to interrupt Draco since this was his business.
“Oh, I’m done. I was just sorting through these used books. There’s a used book section in the back.” Draco explained. “I can show you around,” Draco said coming around the counter.
“Yeah, Alright.” Harry said a bit surprised. He didn’t know what he’d expected but it wasn’t Draco offering to entertain him.
But entertain him, he did. Draco showed him the children’s section first, which was the largest and clearly the focus of the store. Teddy and Scorpius were playing with one of the puzzle sets in the middle, where there were several games set up to entertain the children. Then Draco showed Harry all the other sections and even pointed out a few books, he said Harry would enjoy. Harry wasn’t sure why, since he wasn’t a big reader but he took a couple of them anyways—carrying them around, intending on buying them. The store wasn’t crazy big but it seemed to have a lot to offer nevertheless. There was a New Age and Astrology section, Art and Travel section, along with the typical, fiction and non-fiction sections. Draco even had a section for LGBTQIA+ books and authors. Granted it wasn’t a large section but it was its own section just the same.
Harry caught himself staring and smiling at Draco several times. He would be going on about a book or the influence behind the décor of a certain section and Harry would get caught up in the way his face lit up. A few times, Draco noticed and would break eye contact and shuffle his feet. The tour ended up taking them almost an hour and Harry found himself back at the front with five books in hand. Draco set them behind the counter for him.
“You can sit and read one if you want, while the boys hang out for a bit. Unless you have to go?” Draco asked.
“No figured I’d let them play for a while. I have Teddy this whole week, and we don’t have anywhere else to be today.” Harry explained.
“Okay, well I’ve got to stock these books, but the chairs in the mystery section are exceptionally comfortable.” Draco told him.
“Oh, well I could help you stock the books.” Harry started to follow Draco who was pushing a cart full of books towards the used section.
“You want to help me stock books?” Draco laughed.
“Yeah, sure. Why not?” Harry smiled at him. Draco just shook his head and continued pushing the cart.
“So, I saw the sign about the 5-year anniversary event.” Harry stated.
“Yeah, scheduled it before Scorpius got into the Quidditch camp, but they get out at two and the event doesn’t end until five so he won’t miss it completely.” Draco explained.
“Well… Teddy said he wanted to come too… Maybe I could bring them both straight here afterward. That way you or your mother don’t have to worry about leaving the event to go pick him up?” Harry offered.
“We don’t have a Floo remember?” Draco questioned.
“We can Floo to Grimmauld Place then walk. It’s only a few blocks over.” Harry shrugged.
“Yeah, Alright. That could work.” Draco stopped what he was doing and turned to face Harry full-on. “Why are you doing all this?” Draco asked abruptly.
“What do you mean?” Harry asked in return, turning to face Draco as well.
“Don’t do that. You know what I mean. Why are going out of your way to be so nice to Scorpius and help him out?” Draco said crossing his arms over his chest.
“I don’t know. I… when I saw him that first day… He didn’t have any friends and Teddy’s his cousin. I just thought they should get to know each other.” Harry said but Draco just narrowed his eyes at Harry, clearly not satisfied with that answer. Harry ran his hands through his hair and sighed.
“Alright, it’s not like half the wizarding world doesn’t know already…” Draco cocked his head to the side in question. “Growing up, I was bullied, by my own cousin in fact, and I didn’t have any friends until I went to Hogwarts. I just… I don’t know. I didn’t want that to be Scorpius. Alright?” Harry said sticking out his chin in defiance. He knew Draco wasn’t the boy who used to pick on him back in school anymore, but something in him still felt the need to put up his defenses. What Draco actually said next though, caught him completely off guard.
“I’m sorry.” Draco said a bit meekly.
“You’re sorry?” Harry repeated back to him in confusion.
“Yes.” Draco said more firmly. “I’m sorry for the way I treated you back then. I... I was jealous. I thought you were this cool, beloved celebrity and I was jealous.”
Harry shook his head in disbelief. “Listen, can we not start apologizing for all the shitty things we’ve done to each other in the past? We’ll be here all night.” Harry was pleased when he heard Draco chuckle at that.
“Yes, well my list would be a bit longer than yours, I think.” Draco gave him a lop-sided smile.
“Maybe, but we can’t change the past. We all had shitty childhoods in one way or another. Boohoo. So, let’s just… I don’t know. Can’t we just move on? ” Harry said smiling back.
“Boohoo?” Draco laughed outright.
“Yeah, Boohoo. We have shelves to stock! We don’t have time to cry about every horrible thing that’s ever happened to us.” Harry joked, picking up a book and putting it on the shelf. Draco laughed taking the book back off the shelf and moving it to the correct spot.
“Yes, and with you helping it will take twice as long.” Draco said still chuckling.
“I’m glad to be of service.” Harry said cheekily.
When they finished stocking the books, they went back to stand behind the counter, talking about much lighter topics. Quidditch, books, movies, and the boys, and that was how they stayed until it was only a few minutes before closing time. Harry then gathered up a protesting Teddy and paid for the five books he’d picked out and two that Teddy had picked out before they headed home. Teddy was a bit grumpy on the walk home until Harry reminded him that tomorrow was Monday. So, he would be seeing Scorpius in less than 24 hours. This cheered him up immensely. Harry couldn’t help but also be a bit excited that he would be picking up Teddy every day this week. Meaning his chances of running into his own blonde companion would be quite high.
Chapter 4: March 21st-23rd, 2008
Notes:
*Minor TWs
brief description of nightmare/grief.I don't think it's anything too bad but didn’t want to catch someone off guard.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Weekend of the first Quidditch Camp
March 21st-23rd, 2008
That Sunday evening when they got home from the bookstore, Kreacher handed Harry a note, that had come in while they were out, from Andromeda’s owl. So, after dinner, Harry sat Teddy down in the sitting room and gave him the bad news. Thankfully, Andromeda had already talked to Teddy about the situation, so it wasn’t a shock. Although he teared up a little, Harry noticed he was quiet for the rest of the evening. Ted’s mother had been almost ninety years old, and from all accounts had lived a long happy life. She’d always been extremely sweet the handful of times that Harry had met her.
The funeral was on Thursday, March 20th, 2008. It was a small affair, but Harry could tell it brought up a lot of feelings in Andromeda and himself. After the war, Harry went to so many funerals that he almost lost count. It was strange. This was the first time that he’d been to a funeral that was considered a ‘celebration of life’. One that was for someone who had died naturally of old age, instead of being for someone killed in a war. They all seemed to make it through the day, okay, but Harry was a bit relieved when Andromeda took Teddy home with her that night. It was the first time in a long time, that he needed a night to himself.
The war had taken a lot from everyone, and sometimes the weight of it all overwhelmed him. When he woke up in the middle of the night soaked in sweat and tears, with his throat burning, he was even more thankful Teddy wasn’t there. Harry was always worried he’d wake Teddy up with his screaming and scare him. The first few years after the war, he had nightmares regularly but this was the first one he’d had in almost a year. They were always the same. The forest. A flash of bright green light. King’s Cross Station. A desperate whisper in his ear. Nails digging into his chest. “He is dead!”. Then he would wake up screaming.
He accepted his fate and rolled out of bed before padding down to the kitchen. It was times like this when he wished he had someone. Someone to calm him down after a bad dream. Someone to curl up next to in bed. Someone to sit in the kitchen with at three in the morning drinking a warm glass of milk. And because he was an obsessive idiot, he started to wonder if Draco ever had bad dreams, and if he did, would he go down to the kitchen to get a glass of warm milk? Maybe a glass of fire whiskey? Or was he able to just roll over and go back to sleep? Then he had the thought he almost always had after a nightmare. About a mother’s love. His mother’s love that saved him so many times. Narcissa’s love for Draco that saved them all. He wondered if a father’s love was just as strong. After seeing the way Draco was with Scorpius, he guessed it could be. For the rest of the night, Harry just sat there, thinking and drinking his milk until the sun started to come up and he switched to tea.
Friday, March 21st, 2008
Since Harry had been up since three in the morning, he was running a little slow that Friday before the first Quidditch camp. He got to pick up two minutes late so there were already several parents there. He saw Draco, Scorpius, and Teddy standing together, huddled off to the side. Harry tried to shake the tiredness from his brain and walked over to meet them.
“Hey guys. Sorry, I’m running a bit behind. I had to make sure everything was ready for tomorrow!” Harry said with what he hoped was a bright smile. The boys seemed to accept it and let out excited squeals. But Draco’s eyebrows furrowed ever so slightly for a moment when he took in Harry’s face. Harry knew he had bags under his eyes and his hair was more unruly than ever.
“Late night?” Draco asked.
“Something like that.” Harry shrugged. “So, Scorp the camp starts at ten but me and Teddy are going to get there at nine to help set up, so if it’s okay with your dad, you’re more than welcome to come join us.” Scorpius's eyes went wide and he looked up at his father. Harry could tell he was about to start begging but Draco cut him off before he could even get going.
“Yes, that’s fine. I’ll drop him off at nine.” Draco chuckled. Scorpius and Teddy started talking to each other in rapid succession.
“Sorry to keep you guys waiting. I know you like to get out of here early.” Harry told Draco.
“It’s alright since Teddy missed yesterday for the funeral, Scorpius insisted we wait so he could see you.” Draco gave him a smile. There was a bright silver fleck that twinkled in Draco’s right eye that Harry hadn’t ever noticed before.
“Wow, you really did raise a sweet kid.” Harry chuckled but when he said that, a stunned expression took over Draco’s face, and he paused. Harry realized that what he just said could have been taken a few different ways, and he wasn’t trying to insult Draco by saying it was surprising that a child he raised would be sweet.
“I didn’t mean… I just meant that he’s a sweet kid and you raised him. Like you raised him well. Not that it’s a surprise that you raised him well. You’re obviously a very good father…” Harry rambled on, but luckily Draco cut him off by putting up his hand.
“It’s alright. I knew what you meant.” Draco had an odd expression on his face that Harry couldn’t pinpoint. Harry rubbed his hand over his face and groaned.
“Sorry, I’m just tired. I didn’t sleep well last night.” Harry tried to explain, and Draco’s face softened.
“It’s alright. I get it.” Draco replied, and Harry was almost certain that Draco did get it. In fact, he probably got it almost as much as Ron or Hermione could get it. Just as Draco turned back to his son Harry noticed a slight blush crawling over his cheeks. “Well, Scorpius. Your grandmother is waiting in the car again, so let's not keep her waiting any longer.”
Teddy and Scorpius gave each other hugs, and while Scorpius gave Harry a hug, Teddy gave Draco one. Harry couldn’t help but smile at Draco's shocked expression. Teddy wasn’t quite as affectionate as Scorpius so even Harry was a bit surprised, but he was almost glad. He hoped one day that Andromeda would come around too, and maybe even make up with her sister. Scorpius deserved to have a real family.
Saturday, March 22nd, 2008
Harry and Teddy arrived at the community center about ten minutes before nine in the morning. Harry didn’t want Draco and Scorpius to get there before them and have to wait. Hermione was, of course, already there as well as Ginny and Ron, who were out on the field already setting up. Teddy made a beeline to see baby Rose. She was just over a year and a half now and was toddling around at the bottom of the stands. Harry headed over to where Ron was struggling to set up the net that would hoover under the 3 to 5-year-old group.
“What the fuck is Malfoy doing here?” Ron said with disdain in his voice. Ron had been busy with work the last couple of weeks so Harry hadn’t really had a chance to tell him everything that had been going on. He’d told Hermione the basics but it seemed as though she hadn’t shared them with her husband yet.
“Oh, well his son is friends with Teddy, so I told him to bring him early so they could have a little extra time together.” Harry explained but Ron just looked at him like he had three heads. “Um… I’ll be right back,” Harry said as he jogged over to where Draco and Scorpius were standing by the entrance to the stadium. He yelled to get Teddy's attention, and as soon as he caught sight of the blondes he came over as well.
“Hey. You made it!” Harry said with a smile. Draco was dressed a bit more casually than his usual suit. Today, he had on a white long-sleeve button-down, black jeans, and white and black oxfords.
“It took us almost an hour to drive here! Papa was grumpy the whole way here.” Scorpius said, causing Harry to chuckle and look at Draco, who was rolling his eyes.
“Well, why don’t you just apparate here when you pick him up, and you two can Floo back to Grimmauld Place and walk the few blocks home. That way you don’t have to drive so far again.” Harry offered. Draco nodded in agreement. “You could even stay over for dinner if you’re free.”
“I will have to check with Mother, but as far as I know, we don’t have any plans.” Draco answered with a lopsided smile.
“Hey come on Scorp. Come meet Rose. She’s over here.” Teddy said dragging Scorpius off in the direction of where Rose was still clinging to the side of a bench.
“You could stay too if you wanted. A lot of the parents stay for a bit and watch.” Harry shrugged, but Harry saw Draco’s eyes drift from his face to behind him.
“I don’t know if I would be as welcome with everyone.” Draco said. Harry looked over his shoulder to see Ron and Ginny both standing with their arms crossed over their chest glaring in Draco’s direction. Hermione on the other hand was walking towards them. Her face was impassive.
“Hello Malfoy.” Hermione said as she walked up. Her voice was the same even tone she always had.
“Um… Hello, Granger, or Weasley, I guess.” Draco stammered out. Harry had to hold back a snicker. It was still such a shock to see Draco unsure of himself, but honestly, even Harry was scared of Hermione at times. Harry couldn’t help but remember that one time she’d punched Draco back in the third year, and by the look on Draco’s face, he hadn’t forgotten it either.
“Hermione will be fine, and it’s Granger-Weasley actually.” Hermione smiled brightly at Draco, who was blushing ever so slightly now. It was made more obvious by his overly pale skin. “So, that’s Scorpius?” Hermione asked and then turned her head to look at the two boys playing with her baby.
“Yes.” Draco said. He almost sounded as if he was answering a question in class.
“He looks just like you.” Hermione commented.
“Yes, he does.” Draco said just as stiffly.
“Oh, relax Draco. It’s not like I’m going to hex you or something.” Hermione said. Draco’s mouth dropped open a bit and Harry couldn’t hold back his laughter then. “You’re obviously friendly with Harry, and your son is good friends with Teddy. So, I figured I’d come over and make nice. Set a good example for those two idiots over there.” Hermione gestured to her husband and sister-in-law, who were still staring daggers. “Are you going to stay for a bit? Luna will be here shortly. You could sit with her. She’s always had good things to say about you.”
Draco, whose mouth was still slightly agape, snapped it shut, then he replied. “Er… No, I have to get back to the store. I just got a large order in and I’ll be stocking shelves all afternoon. But, um… Thanks, and thank you… For trying to make nice. I don’t deserve it.” Draco said the last bit in a somewhat small voice. He was now not quite meeting either of their eyes.
“Everyone deserves a second chance Draco. If you didn’t deserve one, I trust that Harry would have figured that out by now.” Hermione replied. Draco looked up then. He looked between the two of them a couple of times then nodded.
“Thanks anyways… Well, I better get going. It’s a bit of a drive.” Draco commented. Harry reached out and squeezed his upper arm. He didn’t know what made him do it. He just felt like Draco needed the reassurance. Draco seemed to tense at the contact but quickly relaxed again. Harry let his hand linger a moment before he removed it.
“See you at two. I’ll let Kreacher know you’re coming for dinner. He’ll probably make a ten-course meal.” Harry joked. Draco smiled back at him.
“Goodbye Draco. It was good to see you.” Hermione said.
“Goodbye Hermione. Harry.” Draco said with a small smile, before ducking his head and leaving.
Once Draco was out of earshot Hermione turned her knowing gaze on Harry. “Well, I was going to invite you and Teddy to dinner tonight, but since you already have plans. I will settle for lunch tomorrow after Andromeda picks up Teddy.” Before Harry even had a chance to agree, Hermione was walking off, yelling at Ron to get back to work.
The first day of camp went off without a hitch. They had been doing this twice a year since they opened the center, so everyone knew their roles well. Hermione always stayed on the ground, supervising and making sure no way fell off their broom. Harry always took the 7 to 9 group with Ginny. At the same time, Ron and Angelina took the 3- to 5-year-olds. Cho and Dean took the 5 to 7 group. Lastly, Oliver and George always took the oldest, 9- to 11-year-olds. The oldest group was always larger in the spring and smaller in the fall once all the 11-year-olds went off to Hogwarts. The first year they started it, Harry didn’t know who to ask to volunteer so he had just reached out to all his friends that he’d played with at school and they all loved it so much, that they’d come back every year.
Teddy had always been the best flyer in his group, even the first year when he was only 3 years old. Andromeda had always found it hilarious because according to her, neither Nymphadora nor Remus had been very proficient on a broom. This year though, it was Scorpius who surprised him. He was only out flown by Teddy and it was a very near thing. It was even more shocking because he was the youngest in the group by several months.
Scorpius was actually supposed to be in the group below them because they went by Hogwarts cut-off dates, and Scorpius’s birthday was in November. Harry had been the one making the group list so he moved Scorpius up. When Hermione said something about it, he explained he’d already promised Draco that Scorpius would be in his group. Hermione hadn’t said anything more about it, but she’d given him a look. He knew that shoe would be dropping soon. More than likely at their Sunday lunch.
Harry was glad to see that when they broke for their afternoon lunch break, Teddy was introducing Scorpius to all his friends. He had made several over the years. Teddy had always been very social, so Harry let the boys have their fun. While he made his way over to where Hermione, Luna, and the three Weasleys were. Harry had the odd feeling that they’d all just been talking about him because they all got very quiet as he walked up.
“Hey, what’s up guys?” Harry asked. They all looked at him. Yep, they had definitely been talking about him. He knew it was more than likely about Draco and he wondered who would break first. His bet was on George. Maybe Ginny.
“Oh, Hello Harry. How are you today?” Luna said in her most dreamy voice, and Ginny gave her girlfriend an exasperated look.
“I’m good. How about you? Having fun watching?” Harry asked.
“Oh, yes. It’s always nice to see everyone flying around. It looks like a giant swarm of Wrackspurts.” Luna mused.
“Oh… Huh, I never thought about that.” Harry was used to Luna’s random comment by now.
“So, are you sleeping with him or something?” It was George. If only Harry could have put money on it. Harry still nearly choked on the water he was drinking at the outlandish question. He hadn’t been expecting that. It hadn’t even occurred to him that they would think anything like that was going on. They were friends for Merlin's sake, nothing more.
“Am I sleeping with who?” Harry asked, trying to feign ignorance.
“Malfoy, mate. The way you groped him this morning… It was repulsive.” Ron added, helpfully.
“Ronald Weasley!” Hermione scolded.
“I barely touched him, and no. I’m not sleeping with him. I have no intention of sleeping with him. His son is friends with Teddy. They ARE family…” Harry said a little heated.
He didn’t expect his friends to be thrilled about his new friendship… or whatever it is he was doing with Draco but he also hadn’t anticipated the open hostility or the inappropriate accusations. Maybe he should have after Andromeda’s initial reaction, but even she was coming around. Every time she saw Harry, she would ask subtle questions about Scorpius and Draco.
“So, is he like… I don’t know, nice now?” Ginny asked. Harry could see she was confused by the situation but not being as obnoxious as Ron or George, which was a relief.
“Yeah, he’s nice. He’s changed. He owns a muggle bookstore. I’m pretty sure other than Scorpius going to wizarding primary school, he and his mother live mostly muggle lives. They drive a car most places and everything. They don’t even have the Floo network hooked up to their house.” Harry felt like he was on trial and needed to plead his case. Or maybe Draco was the one on trial, either way.
“So, you’ve been to his house?” George looked positively scandalized.
“Yeah, I didn’t go in. Not that I wouldn’t, if they ever invited me, but Scorpius slept over and I took him home the next morning.” Harry explained. “They… Um… They only live a few blocks away from Grimmauld Place actually.” Harry ran his hand through his hair. Why did he feel so nervous? He and Draco were just friends. It is not like he needed their approval to be friends with Malfoy. Draco.
“So, you’re like… friends? with Malfoy? ex-Death Eater?” Ginny asked. She had her eyebrows furrowed and was looking at him like he was some kind of complex math problem she was trying to work out. He looked around at the others and they all had a similar look on their face, and waiting for his answer.
“Yes! We’re friends!” Harry lifted his chin and threw his hands in the air. He didn’t want to have to argue with them about this anymore. He thought it was silly. It had been ten years. People change.
“Alright Harry. If you say he’s changed and you two are friends now, then we will support you.” Hermione thankfully stepped in. She was giving her husband a stern look.
“Yeah, fine. I suppose, who you want to be friends with is your business.” George conceded.
“Alright, but if he breaks your heart, I’ll kill him.” Ginny said, but before Harry could protest and say something about how there were no hearts involved to be broken, Luna grabbed his hand.
“You know, he was always nice to me when I was trapped at the Manor. He would sneak me and Ollivander food when he could. He’s always had a good heart. He was just never shown how to use it properly.” Luna smiled so serenely that Harry had to smile back at her.
It was moments like this, that made it easy for Harry to see how Ginny had fallen in love with Luna so easily after the war. It only took him and Ginny about two weeks to realize they weren’t going to be able to make it work between them. Then it was only another month before she came out as a lesbian and told them all she was dating Luna.
“I didn’t know that, but knowing what I know now, it doesn’t surprise me.” Harry explained. He hadn’t been told by Draco himself but in the first letter from Narcissa, she had explained that Draco had started to privately question things around fifth year but Lucius always shut him down.
“Listen, mate, if you say he’s changed then I’ll believe you, but please don’t date him.” Ron whined. Hermione then whacked him on the back of the arm. “Hey!”
“I’m not going to date him. We are friends.” Harry insisted vehemently, but he didn’t miss the look Ron and Hermione exchanged. Luckily, he was saved from any more probing questions or accusations because Hermione’s wand started buzzing.
“Lunch is over.” She said, and they all headed back to their groups.
The rest of the afternoon went by quickly and before Harry knew it, it was time for them all to go home. Since Teddy and Scorpius were in his group, all they had to do was find Draco. Although he wasn’t hard to find. He was taller than most, and it also seemed the other parents were giving him a wide berth. Draco was standing there looking incredibly stiff and uncomfortable. Scorpius seemed unbothered, or maybe he was just used to it, but Teddy noticed and looked up at Harry in question.
“Papa! It was so much fun! Harry said I was the best flier other than Teddy.” Scorpius told his father excitedly. Harry saw several heads turned to watch him approach Draco. He wasn’t sure if they expected some sort of scene or if they were just shocked to see the odd rivals seemingly on friendly terms.
“Yeah, he did really great. He must take after you.” Harry told Draco, and he could see that Malfoy's pride flare behind his eyes.
“Yes, well we always knew, I was the better flier back in school.” Draco gave Harry his most devilish smirk. Harry couldn’t help it, he burst out laughing. Several more heads turned now to stare at them.
“Oh, is that right?” Harry replied, still laughing. Draco’s smirk was still plastered on his face but Harry noticed his eyes flicked to check their surroundings. He was clearly a bit uneasy with the attention they were attracting.
“Yes. That’s right… But um maybe we better get going? I hope it’s still okay that we use your Floo.” Draco said a bit more stiffly.
“Of course. You’re still staying for dinner, right? If you don’t, I think you might devastate my house elf.” As soon as the words were out of his mouth there was a flurry of murmuring behind them. It appeared people weren’t only staring but easily dropping. “Come on. Let’s go.” Harry said annoyed now.
Harry didn’t lead them to the public Floos, he led them up to his office. He preferred to use that floo whenever he could, especially when there was a large group of strangers nearby. He didn’t need the wrong person hearing his address and following him home.
As soon as they stepped through the Floo, the boys made a beeline for Teddy’s room, while Harry and Draco made their way to the sitting room. Harry took his spot on the couch and Draco opted for the overstuffed chair again. Kreacher immediately brought them some tea and fawned over Draco for a moment before returning to the kitchen.
“Hey, sorry if the crowd made you uncomfortable earlier. If you’d like, you can bring Scorpius here in the mornings and I’ll Floo them there and back. Kreacher can let you back in, in the afternoons. I’ve already adjusted the wards to allow you and Scorpius in at any time.” Harry offered.
“I might take you up on bringing him here in the mornings, save me the drive, but I can come to pick up. I have to make myself get out sometimes or I’d hide away in the muggle world forever. I did actually, for a few years.” Draco said taking another sip of tea.
“After your wife died?” Harry guessed.
Draco nodded. “Yes, Astoria. That was her name.” Draco said solemnly. “I just hate when they stare, like I’m something to gawk at. I know, I’ll have to live with the consequences of my actions for the rest of my life but I hate when they affect the people around me. Especially Scorpius.” Draco sighed into his teacup.
“I get it. I really do.” Harry said sympathetically. Draco looked up and their eyes met. Harry could tell that in that moment, Draco knew that Harry really did understand. They weren’t so different in the end. They are just two sides of the same coin.
Sunday, March 23rd, 2008
As soon as Andromeda and Teddy left through the Floo, Harry apparated to Ron and Hermione’s. He was already running late because Andi had asked him about the first day of Quidditch Camp, then that had led to the story of Scorpius and Draco coming over for dinner and a movie. Teddy had excitedly chimed in and Harry could tell that Andi would probably want to meet, at least, Scorpius soon, based on her level of interest.
He quickly made his way to the kitchen where he could hear Hermione and Ron talking. Hermione had just pulled a roast, potatoes, and carrots out of the oven when he entered. She then quickly started making gravy to go with it. It also looked like she’d made treacle tart for dessert. Harry came to the conclusion that this was no ordinary lunch. They had news. He thought he might know what it was too based on how Hermione had been at work for the past couple of weeks.
“Sorry I was late. I got held up talking to Andi. Every time I hang out with Draco, she always asks a bunch of questions. I think she’s coming around to the idea.” Harry explained.
“Oh, yeah… How was your evening with Draco then?” Hermione asked as she started to float everything over to the table using her wand. Ron filled everyone’s glasses with water. Rose was sitting in her highchair at the end of the table, cooing away happily.
“It was fun. Kreacher made the best meal I’ve eaten in a long time. Maybe ever. It was a cherry-roasted lamb, with roasted vegetables. He also made this chocolate dessert thing. I don’t know what it was, but oh man. It was good. Apparently, it’s Draco's favorite dessert. Did I tell you that Draco used to go to Grimmauld Place when he was a young child, and Kreacher is basically in love with him. He fawns over him every time he sees him. Keeps telling him he’s the one true heir to the Black family. It’s hilarious. Makes Draco uncomfortable, but I can’t help but laugh every time. Although I think Kreacher is less than impressed with Scorpius. Says he wasn’t raised to be a proper pureblood.” Harry chuckled. “Anyways, after dinner, we watched a movie, and the boys both passed out on the floor in the middle of it. It was still really nice though, just having them over. You know, that place is just so big. I like it when they come over. Makes it feel more like home and of course Teddy loves it.” Harry smiled to himself thinking of how easy it was to just hang out with Draco and Scorpius. They all seemed to mesh together so well.
Ron, Hermione, and himself were all now sitting at the table, and Harry noticed that both his friends were just staring at him with matching expressions. Eyebrows raised and a small amused smile on their face.
“What?” Harry asked before stuffing a large piece of carrot into his mouth.
“Mate!” Ron said exasperated.
“Nothing. Ron. It’s nothing.” Hermione interjected. Harry looked between them in confusion, but Hermione spoke again before he could parse anything out. “We have some news…”
“I knew it! You only make roast AND treacle tart if you have news.” Harry smiled at them.
Hermione sighed. “Yes, well, I don’t want you to get mad.” Ron looked at his wife with sympathy.
“Why would I be mad?” Harry put down his fork, while Ron started to shovel food into his mouth. A nervous habit.
“I’m pregnant.” Hermione blurted out.
“Congratulations! That’s great news. You two always said you wanted another kid.” Harry exclaimed.
“That’s not all.” Ron said with a mouth full. Hermione gave her husband a disgusted look then turned back to look at Harry.
“I want to step down. Not completely, but I want to be able to spend more time at home.” Hermione explained.
“Hermione… Why would I be mad about that? You have to give me more credit. I wouldn’t begrudge you more time with your family.” Harry was a little hurt that his best friend would think him capable of being so petty.
“I know. It’s just the community center is your baby and you’ve always cared about it more than I have. Not that it doesn’t mean the world to me, because it does. I love what we’ve built together. It’s just, now that it’s more established, I want to be able to hand some things off. My assistant can take most of it. She’s really very good and I think Clarence in accounting could take over a lot of financial stuff. I wouldn’t leave completely. I could never do that, but I want to be home by four every afternoon and maybe not come in until nine.” Hermione explained. “I have it all outlined. I’ll show you if you want.”
“No, I mean yes. I’ll look at it, but we can do that Monday. You can work ten to two if you want Hermione. I was even thinking about giving up a few things myself. I completely understand, and like you said the center is established. It basically runs itself now.” Harry reached across the table and grabbed Hermione’s hand. “So, how far along are you? I noticed the salted chocolate bars two weeks ago.” Harry winked at her, causing her to laugh.
“Two months.” Hermione and Ron were both beaming now.
“Wow… I can’t believe you’re having another baby, and here I am single with no prospects. I really need to start dating again.” Harry joked and leaned back in his chair.
“Please, I’m eating! I don’t want to talk about Malfoy.” Ron said around a mouthful of potatoes.
“Who said anything about Malfoy?” Harry looked at Ron like he was crazy.
“Oh, come on Harry! You’ve been obsessed with the pointy git since what… sixth year. Before even, and you wouldn’t shut up about him when you first got here!” Ron pointed his fork full of roast at Harry.
“Harry… You do have a tenancy to… I don’t know… be drawn to him, and the way you two look at each other…” Hermione trailed off, but Ron whistled suggestively.
“I was not obsessed with him!” Harry bellowed but at the raised eyebrow from Hermione, he changed course. “Okay, I was back then, but that was because I thought he was up to something. And he was by the way!” Harry pointed out. “That’s not the point. We are friends now. Period. We look at each other like friends. No one is obsessed with anyone.”
“I don’t know mate... Now that I think about it, every guy you’ve ever dated has been tall, blonde, and pale! Even some of the women you’ve been with.” Ron laughed.
“I do NOT have a thing for Malfoy!” Harry reiterated but Ron and Hermione just gave each other another one of their looks.
“It would be okay if you did.” Hermione started and stuck up her hand before he could protest again. “I’m not saying you do, but if you ever did. Ron and I would support you.” Hermione said but Ron scrunched up his nose at the last part but didn’t contradict his wife.
“I don’t want to talk about my love life, imagined or otherwise anymore.” Harry sighed. “Do you have any names picked out?”
As it turned out, they did have a lot of names they each liked, but very few they both liked. As his two best friends half discussed, half argued over baby names, Harry’s mind drifted. He had to admit he did get a bit distracted by Draco at times, but it was just because he was interesting. And of course, he was attractive. It was hard not to be attractive when you’re tall and blonde. So, maybe Draco’s face lit up a bit when he spotted Harry at pick-up, or when they caught each other's eye while watching a movie with the boys. That was just normal friend stuff. It didn’t mean he had a thing for Draco. They were friends. Nothing more. Besides Draco Malfoy was most certainly straight. Ron and Hermione were crazy.
Notes:
Kudos and comments are always appreciated!
Chapter 5: Friday, March 28th, 2008
Summary:
Please make sure you've read the TWs at the beginning of the fic, and always take care of your mental health.
This is another long one. I want to thank you all for reading and sticking with me while I edit and get the rest of the chapters finished.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday, March 28th, 2008
Although Andromeda no longer needed Harry to pick up Teddy on Tuesdays and Fridays, or keep him over the weekends anymore, she and Harry agreed to keep the schedule as is, for now. Harry loved having Teddy as much as possible and Andi didn’t want to take that away from him. So, that first Tuesday after the funeral, Harry picked Teddy up from school and Andi still came over for dinner as always.
Harry then suggested she also come to dinner Friday, under the pretense, of planning Teddy’s birthday party. He thought it might be a welcome distraction for her. Although the death hadn’t been sudden, it had left her with more free time than she was used to and she seemed to be taking it fairly hard. Harry suspected it might be compounded by the fact that, now, the only close family she had left was Teddy. Over the past ten years, Harry and Andromeda had come to view each other like family, but he knew it wasn’t the same. Despite that, he still felt the need to try and help her get through the grief as much as he possibly could.
On Friday, Harry was the earliest he’d been to a pick-up yet. He couldn’t explain it, but he was starting to really look forward to pick-ups. He loved the few minutes he got to spend with Draco and Scorpius twice a week. He couldn’t help but feel a twinge of happiness every time he saw the two blondes. It had taken all Harry’s willpower, to not obsess over what Hermione and Ron had said for the past week. It might not be too far a stretch to say that Harry found Draco attractive, because he was attractive, but to say that Draco felt anything other than friendship towards Harry, was ridiculous at best. Harry was fairly confident that Draco enjoyed their time together just as much as he did, but there was nothing else to it, and never would be. And Harry would never admit it to anyone, probably not even himself, but that was something he’d had to remind himself of more than once. Still, Harry couldn’t stop the smile that spread across his face every time Draco said. “Hello, Harry.”
“Hey Draco. Scorpius.” Harry almost had to force himself to look away from Draco’s smiling face. It was like a magnetic force, that Harry was having a harder and harder time fighting.
“Hiya Harry!” Scorpius said before hugging him.
“Harry, can they come for dinner again tonight, please!” Teddy asked excitedly.
“Oh… No. Sorry, Gran is coming over for dinner tonight, remember.” Harry said and gave Draco an apologetic look. He truly was sorry.
“But Gran could meet Scorpius and Draco. Please, Harry.” Teddy looked up at Harry with such puppy dog eyes that Harry thought he’d somehow inherited them from Snuffles, and if the situation had been different Harry would have probably given in.
“Maybe another time, okay? Gran wanted it to just be us tonight.” Harry tried to sound convincing, but he knew Draco more than likely understood the underlying situation. It wasn’t a complete lie but it definitely wasn’t the truth.
“But Harry….” Teddy started to whine.
“Teddy. I said no. Do not ask again. Do you understand me?” Harry said in his stern voice, that he rarely had to use with Teddy.
He could see that Draco had gone tense all over, and Harry hated that he was the cause of it. He’d gotten himself involved in Draco and Scorpius’s life to try and help. Not to be a source of more rejection, and although Harry was confident that Andi would come around eventually, she wasn’t quite there yet.
“Yes, sir.” Teddy said, looking down at his feet and shuffling them.
“You two will see each other in the morning for Quidditch Camp. I think you’ll both survive spending the evening apart.” Draco said with a soft chuckle but Harry could still sense the tension in his shoulders. Harry hated seeing Draco feeling so ill at ease. Especially when it was because of his own family member. Harry was more aware than most of how it felt to not be wanted by the only family you had left.
“And don’t forget, we’re going to the bookstore anniversary event straight after. So, we will be together practically all day tomorrow.” Harry tried to offer as way of cheering them up. It seemed to do the trick. Teddy and Scorpius both squealed with excitement.
“Also, Harry… Er, Mother wanted me to invite you over for dinner afterward. As long as you don’t have plans. I know it's last minute.” Draco had never had that much trouble getting words out in front of Harry before. Harry was a bit surprised for a moment and Draco seemed to take his pause as him not want to go. “Listen, you don’t have to if you don’t want to… She just thought since we’ve had dinner at your house… It’s okay. I’ll tell her you have other obligations.”
“Draco.” Harry reached out and squeezed his upper arm. “We would love to come.” Harry watched as Draco’s face went from unsure to a small smile to a wide grin. Harry couldn’t help but smile back. “Do we need to… I don’t know, bring anything or wear anything special? Should I wear a suit?” Harry only asked because Draco almost always wore a suit and the one time, he’d seen Narcissa, she’d been wearing a fashionable-looking dress.
Draco actually laughed at him. “Just don’t show up in your joggers and an old jumper and you’ll be fine.” Draco teased.
“Hey! That was for movie and pizza night! What else was I supposed to wear?” Harry laughed as well.
“Whatever you say, Potter.” Draco winked at him. Harry was pretty sure his heart skipped a beat and he nearly choked on his own tongue. But before he could say or do anything stupid Draco spoke again. “Well, we better get going. See you two tomorrow. I’ll be by to drop off Scorpius around eight-forty-five.”
“Yeah, sounds good.” Harry said, but he was pretty sure his voice came out a bit strangled, so he cleared his throat. “See you tomorrow then.” Harry watched Draco walk out the front doors with Scorpius and hated the fact that Hermione was always right.
After Teddy had gone to bed, Harry and Andromeda sat at the kitchen table, two cups of tea in hand, planning Teddy’s birthday party. They both lamented over the fact that they couldn’t believe he was already ten years old. Harry could still remember Remus bursting into Bill and Fleur’s that night towards the end of the war to tell them all the good news. Andi teared up a bit when Harry retold her the story. It had been moments like those, that had kept them going. Reminded them that they had something to fight for.
“I’ve already ordered the cake from that bakery in Diagon Alley, George said he and Lee would pick it up on their way over from the joke shop.” Harry told her.
“Okay, and I’m guessing Kreacher is willing to make all the food? Do you think he would let us hire him some help for the day?” Andi asked, she looked around like Kreacher would pop up out of nowhere and start cursing her for even suggesting it.
“He will insist on doing it all himself, but I’ll ask him about getting help. I wouldn’t get your hopes up though.” Harry chuckled.
Since the war, Hermione had lobbied for house elves’ freedom. Only a few had left their families at first, but now there were enough of them, that they had started their own service. You could now hire a house elf for the day or an event or even for weekly house cleaning services.
“I was thinking about doing a Quidditch theme since we did dragons last year. I was also thinking about buying him a full-size broom.” Harry looked at Andi in question.
“I don’t mind but not a Firebolt. Please! Those things are too fast for a ten-year-old.” Andi grimaced.
“What about a Nimbus 2000? That was my first broom.” Harry suggested.
“That would be fine... Okay, now who to invite? I’ve got all the Weasley’s, their spouses and children. Neville. Dean and Seamus. Do you think the other Quidditch camp instructors would want to come?” Andi asked
“We can give them an invitation but I know Oliver has a match that day so he won’t make it. George will talk Angelina into coming, but I don’t know about Cho.” Harry thought out loud.
“Alright, I’ll send them all an invitation just so no one feels left out. Then from school, I’ve got. Tammy, Sarah, Helena, Natalie, Susie, and Rebecca. Did I miss anyone?” Andi said looking at her list. Harry paused for a moment.
“Teddy will want Scorpius to be there.” Harry said in the most neutral tone he could muster. Andi snapped her head up and blinked at him.
“Right, and Scorpius, of course. Can they get owls? You said they lived in a muggle house without a Floo.” Andi’s voice was even but her face looked a little tense.
“Um, I think so, but if you leave me an invitation, I can give it to Draco in the morning. Since they don’t have a Floo, He’s dropping off Scorpius so he can floo to the center with me. We are also going to the bookstore’s anniversary celebration tomorrow afternoon, and then Narcissa invited us over for dinner.”
Harry was a little nervous. He had been planning to tell Andi all this ahead of time because although she was comfortable with Scorpius and Draco coming to Grimmauld Place, he wasn’t a hundred percent sure how she would react to Teddy going to the Malfoy’s. The fact that Harry would be there the whole time was at least a point in his favor. Andi just stared at him for a moment expressionless before she spoke.
“I’m sure you and Teddy will have a good time.” Andi said then looked back down at her list.
“Andi… I have a question for you.” Harry stated. He waited for her to look back up at him. “You know Scorpius has stayed the night over here before.” Andi nodded in acknowledgment, and Harry could tell by the way she pursed her lips, that she could tell where he was going with this. “Well, in case it comes up, I wanted to know if you would be okay with Teddy staying over at the Malfoy’s for a sleepover.”
Andi licked her lips, then started to worry her bottom lip. She just stared at him for a bit before asking. “You would trust Draco with Teddy?” She continued to watch his face like she was trying to find any sign of misgivings, but Harry had none.
“Yes, I would. He is a wonderful father, and has grown into be a wonderful man.” Harry said sincerely. Harry watched as a small lopsided smile creeped onto her mouth.
“Alright, then yes. I would be okay with it.” Andi then seemed to be searching Harry’s face for something else. He squirmed a bit under the scrutiny. “Alright,” Andi said again before standing up. “It’s getting late and you’ve got a long day tomorrow. Here is an invitation for Scorpius. I’ll send the rest out tomorrow by owl.” Andi said walking around the table.
Harry stood up so he could hug her goodbye. She kissed his cheek and then patted it. “I hope for your sake, you’re right about him. I don’t want to see you get hurt.” She said just above a whisper.
Harry didn’t fully comprehend what she had said until after the floo on the other side of the kitchen had flared green and she was gone. Harry stood there just staring blankly at the fireplace. He wasn’t a hundred percent sure what she meant by that but he had a feeling it had something to do with what his friends had implied the week prior. Whatever it was that they thought they saw in him, Harry needed to rein it in. He couldn’t risk Draco seeing it too. At best he wouldn’t want to hang out with Harry alone anymore. At worst he wouldn’t want to be friends at all, and then what would that mean for Teddy and Scorpius’s friendship? He didn’t want to find out. Harry would just have to make sure that the only thing he let himself feel for Draco, was friendship. It was as simple as that. He had to stop falling for every tall blonde that crossed his path. It was pathetic really.
Saturday, March 29th, 2008
When Draco dropped off Scorpius Saturday morning, he had the forethought to bring him a change of clothes. So, when they got back to Grimmauld Place after camp, Harry cast a couple of strong cleaning and freshening spells over all of them before they changed out of their flying robes. Harry had let Hermione and the other instructors know that he would need to leave straight away, so by the time they’d made the short walk to the bookstore, it was only two-thirty. The storyteller, which the boys were most excited about, didn’t start until three.
As they walked in Harry was surprised by how big a crowd was actually there. Draco had a snack and drink table setup, with an assortment of sweets, popcorn, canned sodas, and bottles of water. There was a large sign over the checkout counter that read everything was 20% off for the duration of the event. There was also a sign for a raffle, that people could enter for a quid. The prize was a variety of children’s books and games. Draco was busy setting out chairs and bean bag chairs for the storyteller, so after a quick hello, Teddy dragged Scorpius off to where a group of kids that looked around their age were. He was ever the social butterfly.
“Can I help?” Harry asked.
“Yeah, I usually just set them out randomly. Most of the kids end up on the floor anyways.” Draco explained.
He’d told Harry last week, that the storyteller was actually a scheduled event they did every month. Apparently, she would pick a different children’s book, read the story, make all the different voices, and most of the time, she would even bring props. Draco explained that it always drew in a good crowd and he usually sold out of whatever book she’d read that day.
“Where’s your mother?” Harry asked, looking around after a few minutes when he hadn’t seen her yet.
“Oh, I think she is over in the New Age section, showing a group of college girls some Astrology books. Apparently, someone posted something online about how she was good with that kind of stuff. So, every so often a group of them will show up asking for her. I don’t know if Andromeda has ever told you but most of the Black family were named after stars or constellations. They all had to learn everything they could about Astronomy and Astrology.” Draco offered as an explanation.
“Sirius actually told me that once.” Harry said and looked up, catching Draco’s eyes. Harry realized at that moment, that they were the same shade of grey that Sirius’s had been. Even though it had been almost twelve years since he’d died, Harry still felt a pang of grief. Draco just stared at him for a moment, studying his face. He must have seen something of the sadness there because he frowned to himself.
“I’m sorry. I know that doesn’t change anything, but… I’m sorry anyways.” Draco said with his eyebrows furrowed.
“It’s fine. Sometimes it’s just strange to think about how you’re all related.” Harry shrugged.
“Yes, well pureblood remember? I’m basically related to everyone.” Draco said quietly after looking around to make sure none of the customers were listening, then chuckled. Harry couldn’t help but laugh too.
“What are you boys laughing at?” Narcissa said as she came up behind them.
“Nothing mother.” Draco said still smiling. Narcissa just raised an eyebrow at them.
“Well Harry, I’m glad you made it. Draco said you’ve agreed to come to dinner tonight as well?” Narcissa asked.
“Yes ma’am, and thank you for inviting us. Teddy and myself are really looking forward to it.” Harry offered her a wide genuine smile. Harry saw that Draco was watching him, out of the corner of his eye. Narcissa looked between the two of them, then smiled.
“Well, I’m glad.” Narcissa said, then looked over towards the door. “Oh, looks like the storyteller just got here. I’ll go make sure she doesn’t need any help.”
The storyteller definitely lived up to all the hype in Harry’s opinion. She was charismatic and extremely funny. Harry noticed that when she was done, Draco went over and talked to her for several minutes. Harry couldn’t help but note how pretty she was. She had long dark braided hair and an infectious smile. She was also, most definitely flirting with Draco. She kept touching his arm and laughed at everything he said. Harry wondered if Draco was either just not interested or completely oblivious. Because he didn’t seem to be responding to the way she twirled a braid around her finger or when she batted her eyes lashes up at him. Harry would have found the obvious display kind of funny if it hadn’t been for the large something that was trying to claw its way out of his stomach.
After a while, they did the raffle, which a very excited-looking family with a five-year-old won. Then the last half hour everything started to wind down, and once the friends Teddy and Scorpius had made left, the two of them disappeared into Draco’s office. Where Scorpius had a set of Legos that they wanted to play with. Then finally when the last customer left a few minutes after five. Draco locked the doors and disillusioned the windows, so he and Harry could make quick work cleaning up with magic, while Narcissa went home to start cooking dinner. Draco explained that he usually refrained from using magic even when the store was closed but Narcissa had threatened him, that they better not be late for dinner.
When they got to the Malfoy’s townhouse, Draco offered Harry a tour. Teddy and Scorpius followed them until they got to Scorpius’s room on the second floor. It was only about half the size of Grimmauld Place but it still had two sitting rooms, a small library, and enough bedrooms that there were still three guest rooms. After the tour, they headed down to the kitchen, where Harry offered to help but was quickly shooed away by Narcissa. Harry was a little surprised, she seemed to be making almost everything the muggle way.
“She learned to cook from the neighbors when we first moved in years ago.” Draco answered Harry's unasked question.
“Oh, Scorpius mentioned them. Mr. Gonzales and Mr. Thomas, right?” Harry asked.
“Yes. Hector and Ben. They would be married but muggles don’t allow that yet. Although according to Ben it’s just a matter of time.” Draco confirmed Harry's suspicions.
“Yes, I knew that actually. Although with people like my aunt and uncle out there, it might take longer than it should.” Harry shrugged.
They fell into a comfortable silence after that. Draco turned on the radio, and they just relaxed for a bit while they waited. They’d both had a long day and it was nice just to sit and be for a moment. Although their moment of peace didn’t last very long. It was only about twenty minutes later when Teddy and Scorpius came barreling into the sitting room. They skid to stop in the middle of the room and Teddy nudged Scorpius, who was looking a little nervous.
“Papa, Harry. Can Teddy stay the night?” Scorpius asked in his sweetest voice giving his father puppy dog eyes. Harry almost wanted to laugh at how thick he was laying it on.
“I don’t know Scorpius…” Draco started and flicked his eyes to Harry. He was obviously remembering the incident from Friday. Harry was glad he’d talked to Andi about this already.
“It’s fine with me if it’s fine with you.” Harry smiled and nodded his head reassuring Draco that it would be okay.
“Then it’s fine with me, but your grandmother won’t approve of you staying up until midnight again. Her room is only down the hall. Scorpius. Teddy. You will have to promise to go to bed when told.” Draco sounded so stern that Harry almost had the urge to say “Yes, sir.” When the boys did.
Dinner was a cheerful event. The boys were still a bit hyper from all the excitement of the day, but Harry knew from experience that they would crash fast. Narcissa’s cooking was incredible. She’d made a Spanish dish that Hector had taught her, but Harry couldn’t remember the name of it. For dessert she’d made a simple cheesecake that was so good, Harry asked for the recipe. After dinner, they all made their way back to the sitting room but it wasn’t long before the boys were asking to be excused to go upstairs and play. Then after another hour of small talk, Narcissa started to yawn and followed the boys up. Harry didn’t want to overstay his welcome and was about to make his leave when Draco stopped him.
“What about a nightcap now that it’s just us? I’ve got some special label Ogden’s.” Draco waggled his eyebrows and smiled.
“I supposed I won’t say no to a glass if you’re offering.” Harry smiled back. Draco got up and poured them each a glass and then sat on the other end of the couch from Harry. Draco had brought over the bottle and set it on the coffee table.
“So, I never got to ask, how did the camp go today?” Draco said then took a sip of his fire whiskey. Harry watched his throat bob as he swallowed and the sound of pleasure that came from Draco, made heat creep up Harry’s cheeks. He quickly took a large drink himself to try and excuse his burning face.
“It was good. Scorpius really is an exceptional flyer. I would put money on him playing for his house by second year at the latest. He’s got a keen eye too. I could easily see him making seeker.” Harry said, then added. “I guess he really does take after you.” Harry meant it as a compliment but something in Draco’s expression shifted.
“I hope he’s not too much like me. I wouldn’t want him to make the same mistakes that I did.” Draco said into his glass then drained it. Harry followed suit and let Draco refill their glasses.
“I think he will be just fine Draco. From my perspective, he has a much better father than you did.” Harry offered. Draco gave him a small smile.
“Thanks, but honestly that wasn’t too hard to accomplish… At least not where it really counts.” Draco's face was set in a bit of a frown, and Harry didn’t miss the way Draco’s hand subtly touched his forearm.
“Draco, he’s a sweet kid. He takes after the person you are now. There isn’t a cruel bone in his body. He’ll do just fine.” Harry stated. Draco just looked up at him and smiled. “Have you ever thought about what house you think he’ll be in?” Harry asked, trying to lighten Draco’s mood.
“Ravenclaw. I’ve no doubt about it.” Draco smiled.
“Yeah, I can see that. He does love to read but look at Hermione. She loves to read, and she’s the smartest witch I know. She ended up in Gryffindor.” Harry chuckled when Draco pulled a face.
“Oh god! I don’t know if I could bare it if Scorpius came home and wanted to redecorate his room in red and gold.” Draco laughed.
“Hey red and gold are nice colors!” Harry said in mock offense. Draco just laughed at him.
“Alright, so what house do you think Teddy will be in then?” Draco asked.
“Hufflepuff, maybe Gryffindor, but he’s just so friendly and wants to make friends with everyone.” Harry said. “I’d be fine with any house though. They all have their merits.”
“Even Slytherin?” Draco asked. Harry nodded. “I almost hope Scorpius doesn’t get into Slytherin. I have a feeling he’s going to have a hard enough time as it is.”
“You know I was almost a Slytherin.” Harry wasn’t sure what made him say it. He’d only ever told a few people that before, but he didn’t want Draco to worry if Scorpius did end up in Slytherin.
“Really?” Draco stared at him disbelievingly.
“Yeah, the hat said I could have been great as a Slytherin but in the end, I went to Gryffindor.” Harry shrugged. It wasn’t the whole story but that part only Ron and Hermione knew.
“I still think Scorpius will end up in Ravenclaw… I don’t know what I’m going to do when he goes away though.” Draco frowned into his glass again.
“Hey… You want to hear a funny story?” Harry asked in a further effort to cheer Draco up.
“Yes, please.” Draco said in a huff of relief.
Harry then went on to tell Draco all about how one of the four-year-olds in Ron’s group had managed to somehow sneak into the 5–7-year-old group. So, for a good half hour, they were looking for a missing kid who was just flying around in the wrong group the whole time. He explained that Hermione was pregnant and hormonal so she had been alternating between crying and yelling at Ron. Who in the end, started to look a little green. It wasn’t until Cho suggested that they take roll call for all the groups that they found the kid. By the time he was done with his story, Harry was glad to see Draco smiling and laughing again. They’d also managed to finish another glass of whiskey, so Draco refilled their glasses once more.
After a few more sips, Harry plucked up the courage, thanks to the fire whiskey, to ask a question he’d been wondering for weeks. “So, I have to know. How did Draco Malfoy end up owning a muggle bookstore?”
Draco looked at him for a minute, expression unreadable. “That is a long story, really.”
Harry shuffled back into the cushions as a show of getting comfortable. “I’ve got all night.” Draco just gave Harry a slightly goofy-looking, lopsided smile and laughed. Harry could tell they were both a little tipsy at this point. They hadn’t drunk that much but what they’d drank, they downed fairly quickly.
“Alright, but I warned you.” Draco raised an eyebrow but Harry just waved his hand for Draco to continue. Draco took a deep sigh and then another small sip before he started.
“Well, it all started with Astoria. We had been promised to each other since we were children, and we’d always been friendly but not really friends. Anyway, after the war and especially after my father went to Azkaban, I told her that I wouldn’t hold her to anything. Even though back then I was still worried about producing an heir, but she surprised me. She suggested we go on a date and see how it went. Well, as you can guess it went well. Really well. She almost instantly became my best friend… I was struggling a lot with, who I was and who I wanted to be after the war, and well, she helped me find myself. My real self. Not the person my father wanted me to be. Not who some power-hungry maniac wanted me to be. Not even who wizarding society thought I should be. She showed me how to be my own person.”
“You really loved her, didn’t you?” Harry asked, surprising himself. It had just kind of blurted out, thanks to the fire whiskey.
“She was my best friend. She helped put me back together when I thought I was too broken to ever be repaired. She helped me find who I truly am.” Draco said with a soft smile. “She introduced me to muggle literature. It helped me discover a world that had always been forbidden for me growing up, and I don’t know. I kind of fell in love with it. It helped that when I went out into the muggle world, I wasn’t shunned or hexed while walking down the street.” Draco shrugged.
“So, you opened to bookstore to honor her after she passed?” Harry asked gently.
“Yeah… she died so suddenly, and well after that I had no desire to go anywhere near the wizarding world again. I was angry. I felt like being part of the wizarding world had taken everything from me and I just wanted to leave it all behind. And, well, I did for a few years. We were already living here, and we’d never had the floo set up. It was for security reasons at first. Then when Astoria died, I was glad it wasn’t hooked up. I didn’t want to be around another witch or wizard ever again. I even stopped talking to Pansy and Blaise for a few months.” Draco finished his glass and then set it down on the coffee table. “Anyways, one day I was just walking around with Scorpius in a stroller and I saw this storefront with a for sale sign on it. I just got this wild idea of running a bookstore. I was going stir-crazy just milling around the house, and if I owned the store, I could take Scorpius to work with me if I needed to. So, I literally went and bought it the next day, and three and half months later I opened the doors.”
“No regrets?” Harry asked playfully
“About the bookstore? None. I love it. I never thought I would enjoy being around muggles all day but I do.” Draco laughed and sat back against the couch. “Maybe my only regret is my father can’t see me now. The look on his face to see the heir of the Malfoy family owning a muggle business.” Draco had a far-off look and a goofy smile on his face. Harry just burst out laughing.
“Can you imagine the look fifteen-year-old you would give yourself, if you told him, he would one day own a muggle book store?” Harry said while still laughing. Draco started laughing too.
“Oh god, I’d have probably hexed my own bollocks off.” Draco and Harry continued to laugh for several minutes. It seemed the combination of their silly conversation and the whiskey had given them the giggles. Draco poured them each another glass and they sipped in comfortable silence for a few minutes.
“Can I ask you another question?” Harry asked. It appeared his curiosity was getting the better of him that evening.
“You just did.” Draco said with a smirk. “But you can ask me another one if you must.”
“You said Astoria died suddenly. What happened?” As soon as Harry asked, he regretted it. Draco went very still and stared him in the eyes. Although, Draco’s eyes were a bit unfocused and there was a storm of deep pain brewing behind them.
“That’s a more complicated question than you think.” Draco said. Harry went to open his mouth to tell Draco he didn’t have to tell him, but Draco shook his head to stop him. “It’s fine. I’ll tell you. It’s not like you don’t know the rest of my sordid past.” Draco huffed a sigh and rubbed his face. Harry wanted to say something but he couldn’t think of anything so he just sat there and waited.
“After Scorpius was born Astoria wasn’t the same. She was sad all the time and didn’t take great care of herself. I tried to get her help but she refused to go to the mind healer and most of the time she wouldn’t take her potions. Then, when Scorpius was about nineteen months old, she got dragon pox. She was sick for almost two months and just as she seemed to be getting better, I came home from a walk with Scorpius and mother, and found her unconscious on the bathroom floor.” Draco took a shuttering breath and took another long swallow of his whiskey, but all Harry could do was grip his glass tighter.
“As you can guess we rushed her to St. Mungo’s, and well apparently the wife of a Death Eater wasn’t their top priority. It took them three hours to check us in. Mother had to literally restrain me towards the end.” Draco’s face was screwed up in pain and anger at the memory. “When they finally got her back, it was too late. She’d had taken too much of her potions and mixed them with the medicine for the dragon pox, it was too much for her little body to handle.” Draco’s lip was trembling but he didn’t cry. Harry couldn’t take it anymore, he got up and moved to sit right next to Draco and gently put a hand on his shoulder.
“Draco… I’m so sorry.” Harry said quietly. Draco looked at him. There were so many emotions swirling behind his eyes it made Harry want to wrap him up in his arms and protect him from the world, so nothing bad could ever happen to him again.
“The healer that finally saw her said that if they’d gotten her back sooner, they might have been able to save her.” Draco’s voice cracked and a single tear ran down his face. “She died because of me, because of who I was…. And the healers couldn’t tell if she’d overdosed on purpose or not. Mother thinks she just forgot. The potions for her depression made her forgetful sometimes, but I don’t know. She had been so unhappy, and she was sick for so long…” Draco’s voice came out so hoarse and broken, that Harry didn’t even think. He just leaned forward and hugged Draco. Draco let him, but only for a few moments. When he pulled back, he looked a little embarrassed and wiped his face with his hand.
“I’m so sorry Draco, and it’s not your fault. You have to know that.” Harry said rubbing Draco's upper arm.
“Yes, well.” Draco cleared his throat. “That was August 2002. After the funeral, I decided I was done with the wizarding world. I bought the bookstore in December and then opened it end of March. It was only after that, that I agreed to see Pansy and Blaise again. And I only enrolled Scorpius in wizarding primary school after he started showing signs of magic.” Draco poured himself another small sip and threw it back like a shot.
“Well, I’m glad you did, because Scorpius has quickly become Teddy’s best friend.” Harry offered a smile to Draco. “Also, it’s been nice getting to know you again too.” Harry was worried he’d said something wrong when Draco looked up and studied Harry’s face, with a frown on his own.
“I’m still not sure why you’re being so nice to me. I don’t know if I deserve it.” Draco said somberly.
“Bull shit! Of course, you do… You’ve made your amends.” Harry said firmly. “Plus, You have excellent taste in whiskey. Which I value greatly in a friendship.” Harry smiled and waggled his eyebrows at Draco. It had the desired effect. Draco let out a small huff of a laugh and then poured them each another small swallow.
“So, does Pansy always dress like a fashion model? Because every time I see her at the community center, she looks like she’s about to go down a runway.” Harry asked with a chuckle. He wanted to steer their conversation away from heavy subjects. They’d had enough of those for one evening.
Draco chuckled, then explained that Pansy actually was a fashion designer now. She designed both muggle and wizarding clothes. They then spent the next half hour talking about Pansy, which led to them talking about Ginny and Luna. Harry stayed where he was on the couch. Right next to Draco. His whiskey-addled brain was not doing him any favors and more than once he caught himself staring at Draco’s lips as he talked. Luckily it seemed Draco was just as tipsy as he was, and didn’t seem to notice. When Draco yawned three times during his story about Pansy trying to get him to do a photoshoot for her, Harry suggested it was probably time to call it a night. Draco offered Harry one of the guest rooms, but Harry thought it would be wise to put some distance between himself and Draco at the moment. Furthermore, he had a feeling he was going to wake up with a splitting headache tomorrow and would prefer to be able to lounge around in his joggers all morning.
Harry apparated right into his bedroom, which in hindsight probably wasn’t the smartest idea. He was lucky he hadn’t left half his limbs back on Draco’s front steps. He quickly stripped down to his pants and climbed into bed. He was thankful to find a glass of water sitting on his nightstand and chugged it down in two gulps. As he lay there, Harry’s mind drifted back to his evening with Draco. He thought about Astoria and everything that had happened between them. It made sense to Harry now, why Draco beat himself up so much about his past. Harry didn’t think Draco was at fault for anything that had happened since the war, but he could see why Draco blamed himself anyway. Harry had experienced enough survivor guilt of his own to last him a lifetime.
Notes:
Please make sure you always take care of your mental health.
USA - National Suicide Prevention Lifeline 800-273-8255
UK - National Suicide Helpline UK 0800 689 5652
Know there is always someone out there willing to help and listen. All you have to do is ask.I love all my readers and want the best for you.
Chapter Text
Sunday, April 13th, 2008
Over the next two weeks Harry, Draco, Teddy, and Scorpius, fell into somewhat of a routine. On Tuesdays, they would talk for a few minutes at pick-up before they went home. Then on Fridays, they would all go to Grimmauld Place, have dinner, and then watch a movie or two. Scorpius would end up staying over since he was going to floo to the community center in the morning with Harry anyway.
Draco and Harry always ended up staying up past when the boys went to bed, talking and hanging out in the sitting room. They never broached any subjects as serious as they did that night at the Malfoy’s, but Harry thought it was nice. It was comfortably easy to be around Draco. Almost like they’d been friends for years and not old rivals. Then on Saturdays after camp, Draco would pick Scorpius up. It usually took some convincing to get the boys to agree that they couldn’t be together 24/7, and Scorpius had to go home at some point. They had an easier time of it the second Saturday since Teddy’s birthday party was the next day.
Harry didn’t say anything to Andromeda and especially not to Ron or Hermione but he was a little bummed Draco wouldn’t be staying for the party. When he’d hung out with Ron and Hermione since that one Sunday lunch, he’d made sure to censor himself when talking about Draco. He didn’t want to raise any more suspicions on their part. Some of the other parents from the school were staying but he didn’t want to push Andi and upset her if she wasn’t ready yet. So, he just told Draco the party started at one and he could just drop Scorpius off. Harry had a feeling that Andi meeting Scorpius would help push her in the right direction though. Anyone that spent more than five minutes with him would know, there was no way Scorpius was raised anything like how Draco was.
It was a few minutes past one, and all the guests except Scorpius had already arrived for the party. The sitting room had been magically expanded to accommodate everyone. Grimmauld Place had a ballroom but Harry didn’t like to use it, because he thought it was too formal. Especially for a children’s birthday party. Andi had helped him decorate it with Chudley Cannon paraphernalia and enchanted miniature snitches, quaffles, and bludgers, that flew around the room, just above everyone’s heads. Harry was starting to get a little worried because he expected Draco to show up early like he usually did to avoid crowds. So, when the wards pinged at ten after and there was a knock at the door, Harry basically ran into the entrance hall. He knew it would be Draco and Scorpius because everyone else had come in through the floo.
“Hey guys! You made it!” Harry said a little too over-enthusiastically.
“Sorry, Scorpius got a little too excited about Teddy’s birthday and did some accidental magic.” Draco grimaced slightly, but Scorpius didn’t seem to give it a second thought. He just hugged Harry and then ran off into the sitting room to join the party.
“Is everything okay? He doesn’t look hurt.” Harry said watching Scorpius run off.
“Nothing a few reparo charms couldn’t fix.” Draco shrugged.
“Oh, No! What happened?” Harry asked with a slight chuckle.
“He exploded the glass on one of the credenzas. Along with some of my mother’s china.” Draco said, rolling his eyes. Harry just laughed.
“Teddy once made all the spoons in the house disappear when he threw a tantrum because he didn’t want to eat the porridge Kreacher had made.” Harry chuckled. Draco threw his head back and laughed. Harry’s eyes were drawn to the line of Draco’s slightly stretched neck.
“Oh, that’s a good one! Scorpius has never done anything quite that crazy.” Draco said, then asked. “So, what time should I pick him up?”
“Probably around five, maybe six. I could just owl you? or maybe I could just walk him home once everyone is gone?” Harry asked but before Draco could reply he looked over Harry’s shoulder and tensed from head to toe. He almost looked like a deer caught in headlights. Harry turned and froze himself. Andromeda had come up from the kitchen and now walking straight towards them. Her face blank. She didn’t say anything until she was almost right beside Harry.
“Hello Draco.” Andi said in a polite tone. Harry flicked his eyes to Draco and could see the mild panic in his eyes.
“Hello… Um, Mrs. Tonks.” Draco paused a moment before he settled on what he probably thought was the safest thing to call Andi.
Harry and Draco both jumped when Andi burst out laughing. Rather loudly in fact. Harry and Draco both looked at each other in confusion. After a few seconds, Harry couldn’t help but smile as Andi continued laughing, but Draco just stared at her like she’d gone mad. She was a Black after all, so it was always a possibility.
“Sorry, it’s just… You have no idea of how much you just reminded me of your mother when she was younger.” Andi chuckled again. Draco relaxed a little but still looked uncomfortable. “Why don’t you join us? Harry here seems to think you’re good company and Teddy can’t stop telling me all about you and your son.” Andi asked surprising Harry and Draco both. Draco looked unsure and looked at Harry for guidance.
“Yeah, stay if you want, but fair warning every single Weasley is here. Well, except for Charlie, who’s still in Romania.” Harry offered with a smile.
“Um, alright. If you’re sure it’s okay. I don’t want to impose.” Draco was saying he would stay but his eyes were saying he wanted to run.
Harry couldn’t blame him and knew he was probably only staying so as to not offend Andi. Harry knew if Draco stayed it was going to be awkward for at least the first few minutes. And he hoped to Godric that Molly would behave herself. And George. And Ginny. And Ron. Oh, Merlin, maybe this wasn’t such a good idea.
“You won’t be imposing, and stop looking so nervous. No one’s going to hex you. Well… Ginny might, but Luna’s here so I’m sure she’ll keep her in line.” Andi said leading them back to the enlarged sitting room.
“She’s joking. It’s really George you need to look out for, but he won’t hex you. He’ll get you with something from the joke shop.” Harry jokingly whispered to Draco. Draco just rolled his eyes at him.
“Thanks for the confidence, Potter.” Draco whispered back. Harry couldn’t help but grin wider.
When they walked into the sitting room, it took everyone a minute to notice Draco because they were all milling about talking. But once they did, all the adults in the room went quiet, leaving just the noise of the kids running around. Harry was about to say something to ‘introduce Draco’ since everyone was staring anyway but Andi beat him to it.
“Everyone, I’m sure you all know Draco, my nephew. I found him hanging out by the front door with Harry and invited him to stay.” Andi said then pat Draco on the shoulder, before walking off toward where Percy and Bill were standing with their wives.
Draco looked after Andi, in what Harry was sure was probably shock from her calling him, her nephew. Harry stayed right next to Draco, who had his expressionless mask plastered on his face now. He knew it would only be a matter of time before one of them broke off to come to say something to Draco, and Harry was going to make sure everyone was on their best behavior. He wasn’t surprised in the slightest when it was Hermione who was the first to come up to Draco and greet him.
“Hello Draco. I’m glad you could join us.” Hermione said with a smile as she dragged her husband over with her. Ron looked like a kicked puppy and Harry was all but certain Hermione had just threatened his life if he didn’t behave.
“Hello Hermione, Ron. It’s good to see you again.” Draco said in a polite tone. Harry could tell Draco was trying his hardest not to say anything snarky as he eyed Ron. I guess old habits really do die hard.
“Malfoy.” Ron said with what looked like an attempt at a smile. “We hardly ever see Harry anymore because he always hanging out with you, so I guess you can’t be such a slimy git anymore.”
“Ron!” Hermione scolded, but Harry laughed. Draco turned and glared at Harry, probably because he felt he couldn’t glare at Ron without starting something.
“You see me plenty, Ron. We had dinner last Sunday.” Harry rolled his eyes.
“Yes, well you’ve also spent the last two Friday nights hanging out with the ferret.” Ron retorted.
“That’s enough.” Hermione said a little too loud, making a few people look over at them. Draco’s face had gone beet red. Harry wasn’t sure if it was from anger, embarrassment, or both, but Harry could tell he was putting in great effort not to reply back with something about a weasel.
“Oh, getting along great over here I see.” George said coming up behind Ron with a devilish smile on his face. Lee trailing just behind him. Harry instinctively took a small protective step closer to Draco, which didn’t go unnoticed by any of them. Ron and George both raised an eyebrow at him, and Hermione pursed her lips ever so slightly.
“Hey Draco. It’s good to see you. Haven’t seen you around in years.” Lee said in his cheerful way. You could always count on Lee to be pleasant.
“Yes, well I’ve been living mostly in the muggle world.” Draco answered back with a smile.
“Oh, slumming it with the muggles, Eh? What’s that like?” George asked in a sly tone, earning him a slap on the stomach from Lee.
“Draco, are you thirsty? I’m thirsty.” Harry asked and before Draco could answer he dragged him off by the arm to where the drinks were set up. Once they’d made it away from the group Harry turned to face Draco.
“I’m sorry. You don’t have to stay.’’ Harry offered. He didn’t want Draco to go but he also didn’t want to subject him to all the snide comments.
“No, it's fine. Honestly, I’ve dealt with a lot worse. I’m used to it.” Draco said with his face still set in stony indifference but Harry could just pick up on the discomfort in his eyes.
“I really am sorry. Give them a few minutes to get used to it and I’m sure they’ll calm down, or Hermione will threaten to hex their bollocks off enough so they’ll behave.” Harry tried to joke so that Draco would relax, but he didn’t think he was doing a very good job of it.
“Hello Draco.” Said a dreamy voice behind them. When Draco turned around Harry noticed that there was a small smile on his face.
“Hello Luna. How are you?” Draco asked.
“Oh, I’m good. I spent the morning with the gnomes in our garden.” Luna smiled serenely. “Have you got any good books in lately? It’s been a while. I need to come check to see if you have anything new I’d like.”
“We got several things I think you’ll like. I have a few that I set behind the counter for you, and Mother ordered a couple of new things you’ll probably want to read. They should be in next week. I’m sure she’d love to show them to you.” Draco said with ease. It was obvious that he saw Luna somewhat regularly and was comfortable around her.
“Oh, Hey Draco. Seems you got Ron in trouble already. Godric, do you remember the last time Hermione was pregnant? Ron came and hid at our house at least once a week.” Ginny said chewing on a carrot stick.
“I didn’t not hide at your house.” Ron said as he came up behind Ginny. Harry couldn’t help but think ‘Merlin’s beard they’re everywhere.’ He supposed that since half the guests were Weasleys there would probably be no escaping them.
“I’m supposed to apologize. She tried to get George to as well, but… well… He’s not married to her.” Ron said with a grimace.
“Well, then… Go on… Apologize.” Draco said with a smirk and crossing his arms over his chest surprising them all. For as much as he’d changed, there was still that old Malfoy defiance in there. Harry loved it and couldn’t help but laugh at Ron’s gaping mouth. Ginny soon joined him in laughing as Ron opened and closed his mouth like a fish a few times.
Ron glared at Harry and Ginny before grumbling something under his breath that sounded almost like, “Sorry”.
“I couldn’t quite hear you over the sound of these two hyenas laughing but I’ll let it slide this time. It is Teddy’s birthday after all.” Draco smiled at him cheekily.
“Great. Wonderful.” Ron said rolling his eyes. “So, how is it that you came to run a muggle bookshop anyways? Doesn’t that go against everything you were born to be?” Ron asked snarkily.
“Ron! You're supposed to be making nice.” Hermione said coming up to stand beside her husband.
“I’m asking him about his job. That is nice!” Ron said indignantly.
“Oh, well yes. How is the bookshop? Luna told me a bit about it, a few weeks ago.” Hermione asked. Although she seemed genuinely curious, unlike her husband.
“It’s good. Doing better than ever actually. We just had our 5-year anniversary a couple of weeks ago.” Draco said politely.
“It’s really nice. Hermione, I think you would actually really enjoy a visit. They have a large children's section. Maybe you, me and Rose could go by one day. Ron, you can stay home until you learn to behave.” Harry said smirking at his best friend, who was now getting the evil eye from Hermione.
“Hey, I’m being nice!” Ron said throwing up his hands in surrender and eyed Hermione warily. Harry, Ginny, and Draco all laughed.
“So, really Draco, what’s it like living with muggles.” Ginny asked, but she didn’t sound like she was trying to tease. She was just trying to make conversation.
“Pretty much the same as wizards except they don’t use magic.” Draco shrugged and chuckled.
“Oh, we should get Dad over here. He loves all things muggle. He’d end up asking you a million stupid questions by the end of the evening.” Ginny joked.
“Oh, no! Cause then Dad will want to get all chummy and invite him to Sunday dinners!” Ron protested but he had a joking smile on his face.
“It would be lovely to have Draco at Sunday dinners.” Luna said smiling at Draco in a way only she could. Ginny just rolled her eyes.
“Thank you, Luna, but on Sundays, we usually have dinner with our neighbors so, Ron you’re safe from being in my company past this evening.” Draco drawled.
“Doubt it! At this rate, Harry will be bringing you to every family event from here on out.” Ron quipped back.
Harry felt a blush crawl up his neck as Draco side-eyed him. Although what Ron said could be taken a few different ways, Harry was worried Draco would get the wrong idea. Hermione, who was used to her husband making oblivious comments, came to Harry’s rescue with a subject change.
“So, Draco, what kind of books does your store have besides children’s books? I haven’t been to a muggle bookstore in a few years.” Hermione asked.
After that they all fell into light conversation. Draco and Hermione broke off for a while, deep in a discussion about books and muggle science. Harry got lost and although he stayed close to Draco, he started up a conversation with Ginny, Ron, and Luna. Soon George, Angelina, and Lee came over, and all of them fell into an easy banter. Harry was surprised that after a while, George started to joke around with Draco as well. This time in a friendly way. Even Draco and Ron seemed to be getting along more than just tolerating each other. After about an hour, Molly and Arthur came over to say hello. Molly was nice, if not a bit short, but Arthur did get about five or six muggle questions in before Andi called them over to cut the cake.
Once they’d all had their fill of cake and sweets, everyone gathered around so Teddy could open presents. Harry made sure to sit next to Draco. He knew none of them would do anything to Draco, but Harry still felt the need to make sure he felt included. Scorpius was likewise sitting right beside Teddy. He had gotten him a Lego set similar to the one Draco had in his office for Scorpius to play with. Molly had to forcibly make Arthur give the box back to Teddy because he was so fascinated by the little blocks. Then at the end, Andi brought out the new broomstick. Andi had suggested it be a joint gift from both of them since it was so expensive. Not that Harry was worried about the money but Andi didn’t want to go overboard. Since Teddy always ended up with way more stuff than he needed for birthdays and holidays as it was.
It wasn’t long after that, that everyone started to say their goodbyes and leave through the floo. Bill and Fleur were the first to leave with their kids. Then Teddy’s friends from school, their parents, and most of the rest of the guests made their exit. George, Angelina, and Lee all left together. They said they needed to check on the joke shop but Harry suspected they were actually headed for a pub night. Hermione and Ron stayed to help clean up for a bit before leaving. Hermione gave Draco a hug, which clearly surprised him, and Ron even patted his shoulder and told him, he’d see him around before they left. Ginny and Luna were the last to leave other than Andi because Draco and Luna had been talking about one of the new books Draco had got in and set aside for her. Harry figured Draco was staying so late to give Scorpius some extra time with Teddy, who had dumped the Lego set in the middle of the sitting room and they were now attempting to put it together.
“Draco dear. I have something I want you to give to your mother. I’ve been holding onto it for a couple of weeks now.” Andi pulled out an envelope, that clearly had several pieces of parchment stuffed into it. “Seeing you and Scorpius today, made me realize I should have done this sooner, and I apologize for that.”
“Please don’t apologize. You’ve had every right to not want to see or speak to us. We didn’t exactly have contact before the war either.” Draco had that pensive look he got when anything about his past got brought up.
“Yes, well… I should have listened to Harry from the beginning. He can’t say enough lovely things about you. You’ve certainly made an impression.” Andi smiled at him, before she reached up and patted his cheek in that affectionate way, she did with Harry sometimes. “Scorpius is a wonderful young boy and I know that if you were anything like your father, he wouldn’t be half as sweet.”
Draco’s blush took over his whole face and neck. He blinked a few times and Harry thought that if he hadn’t been in the room, Draco might have cried. Andi looked like she was close to tears herself. There seemed to be a lot of unsaid things pasting between them at that moment. Harry couldn’t help but feel like he was intruding, but he didn’t know how to excuse himself without making it more awkward.
“Thank you, Mrs. Tonks, and thank you for inviting me to stay for the party. I’ll be sure to give this to Mother as soon as we get home. I know she will be thrilled to hear from you.”
“Please, you can call me Andi.” Andi smiled up at him slightly bleary-eyed. She then took a deep sigh to calm herself. “Well, I better start packing up. We need to get going. Teddy’s got school tomorrow and it will probably take some time to get him to wind down.”
“You’re probably right. Mother will be home from the neighbors by now, and I imagine Scorpius will be wound up himself.” Draco smiled.
Draco and Scorpius said their goodbyes. Harry wasn’t surprised when Scorpius gave Andi a tight hug around the waist, but he was slightly surprised when Andi gave Draco one as well, then a kiss on the cheek. Once Draco and Scorpius were out the front door, Harry helped Teddy and Andi pack up all his gifts in a spare trunk he had to shank down so Andi would be able to take it all with her through the floo. Andi sent Teddy through first and told him to start getting ready for bed. Once Teddy was gone, she turned a very solemn face on Harry.
“I wanted to thank you and I know you already heard me say it to Draco, but I’ll say it again. I should have listened to you sooner. You’ve always had a good judge of character and from what Hermione told me, you’ve always been able to read Draco better than anyone else.” Andi said seriously. Harry wondered when Andi had talked to Hermione, and what exactly had they discussed about him and Draco.
“You don’t have to thank me, Andi. For any of it. You know I’d do anything for you and Teddy.” Harry smiled at her before bringing her into a hug.
“And you know I think you’re right. He does seem like a wonderful man. I approve.” Andi said as she pulled away and stepped towards the floo.
“I’m not sure what Hermione said, but there is nothing that needs approval. We’re friends. That’s it. That all it will ever be.” Harry said with his brows furrowed.
“Harry… Hermione didn’t have to tell me a thing…” Andi said surveying his face. “Have a good night, Harry. I’ll see you Tuesday.” Then she was gone in a flash of light before Harry could come up with a reply. He got the feeling that he might be in over his head, but he wouldn’t be going down without a fight. He was a Gryffindor after all.
Notes:
Kudos and Comments always welcome and appreciated!
Chapter Text
Saturday, April 26th, 2008
The two weeks following Teddy’s birthday passed pretty much the same as the two weeks prior. The only difference was that Harry was starting to find it impossible to not smile anytime he saw Draco. Or anytime his name came up in conversation. Or when he thought about how well his friends and Draco got along towards the end of Teddy’s party. Or when he thought about the way the sunlight would hit his blonde hair and make him look like some kind of beautifully dangerous siren. Because that’s what Draco was, dangerous. Not in the way he used to be as a teenager, but in the way that if Harry wasn’t careful, he’d end up with a broken heart. That would be entirely his own doing.
Harry knew this. Harry knew this when he would let his mind wander to thoughts of Draco, and yet he did it anyway. He would think back to all the time he’d spent time with Draco over the past couple of months. Times when they were just hanging out, drinking tea, and talking. Times when Draco would throw his head back laughing at something Harry had said. Times when Harry’s mind provided images of Draco in his fine-cut suits, while Harry was alone in his bed at night, or in the shower. Harry always felt a bit shameful about that last one, but sometimes it was easier said than done to get his mind to stop wandering to thoughts of Draco.
Harry couldn’t help but wonder if it was just some remanence of his teenage obsession with Draco, but that didn’t change anything. Harry still caught himself daily and sometimes hourly having to force his mind away from places his heart wasn’t equipped to deal with right now. Because Harry knew that one false move would bring it all crashing down. Because Harry wanted something he couldn’t have, and there was no hope of ever getting it. Not with Draco. So, Harry would take what he was giving, because he had no other choice. He could do it. Because if he didn’t, he would risk losing Draco from his life all over again. The only difference was, this time, he didn’t want to lose Draco. Ever.
With the last weekend of April, brought the last Quidditch camp of the spring. Narcissa had invited Harry and Teddy over for dinner again. Which they happily accepted. This time, however, Andromeda would be joining them as well. The two sisters had, from what Harry could tell, made up fairly quickly after Teddy’s party. Harry knew that it had taken Andi a long time to find it in herself to forgive her sister, so was thrilled when Andi told him the story. She had only told him a few details, and he didn’t push for more. He knew it would have been a very private and personal experience.
Narcissa had agreed to go over to Andi’s one afternoon and they’d seemed to have had some kind of emotionally charged reunion. Harry didn’t have any siblings but seeing the way the Weasleys had so easily brought Percy back into the fold after the war, gave him some clue. Although the former Black sisters' separation had been close to ten times longer than Percy’s absence. They seemed ready to leave the past behind them now that they had reconciled.
When Harry, Teddy, and Scorpius made it back to Grimmauld Place after camp, Harry sent the boys up to Teddy’s room to get cleaned up and changed. It wasn’t like when they went to the bookstore anniversary. They had time. One of Draco’s employees had called in sick the day before and said they’d be out for a few days with the flu. So, Draco would be at the store until five to close up and Andi was already at the Malfoy’s. She’d decided to spend the day with Narcissa.
Harry took a longer shower than usual, he let the hot water wash away the dirt, sweat, and stress. He’d had a long week. There had been a runaway that had come into the community center that week. The kid had come from an abusive muggle family. Harry had to excuse himself at one point because his chest started to feel tight and his breathing was coming too quickly. He’d been able to calm himself down almost instantly after leaving the room, but he could still picture the inside of that cupboard under the stairs like it was yesterday. It wasn’t until after the war when he’d gone to a mind healer, that he realized just how traumatizing his childhood had been. He’d worked through as much of it as one person could, but he still had to be cautious when runaways came in from muggle homes that treated the kids similar to the way the Dursleys had treated him.
Once they were all dressed and ready to go, the three of them made their way to the bookstore. It was four-thirty, so Harry figured they’d meet Draco there, and walk over to the Malfoy’s townhouse together. But as soon as they made it through the door, Harry’s attention was immediately drawn to where Draco was standing behind the counter with the storyteller.
She had her hand on Draco’s arm as she laughed. Harry had known, she’d be there today, but she’d been scheduled to do her reading at her normal time of one. So, He and the boys couldn’t have made it in time, even if they’d wanted to. But, why was she still there? It was almost three hours after she had finished. Teddy and Scorpius made a beeline for the children’s section after shouting a hello. Causing Draco to look up and catch Harry’s eye. He immediately took a step back from where he’d been standing unusually close to the storyteller.
“Hey. I didn’t expect to see you until I made it back home.” Draco smiled at him so warmly, that it would have made Harry’s heart swell if Draco hadn’t just been so obviously flirting with the storyteller.
“Yeah, sorry… I just thought we’d head over a few minutes early and walk back with you.” Harry smiled back. Although it was a bit tight. The something in his stomach had awoken and was trying to rip its way out again. “I didn’t mean to interrupt. I can just go find a book to read.” Harry said pointing in a random direction towards the shelves. Draco gave him a puzzled look.
“You’re not interrupting.” Draco said with his eyebrows furrowed, but the storyteller seemed to disagree with this statement, based on her facial expression. “You remember Zoey? She just stuck around to visit after she was done with the reading.”
“Yes. Hello Zoey. I’m Harry.” Harry said with what he hoped was a welcoming smile.
“Oh, yeah! I remember. You’re Scorpius’s friend’s dad.” Zoey was smiling but her eyes were appraising.
“Godfather, but yes.” Harry corrected.
“We went to secondary school together as well.” Draco offered. He seemed to be eyeing Harry also but with more confusion than Zoey. Harry tried with all his might to school his expression but he didn’t possess the Malfoy talent in that department, so he was unsure where his face landed.
“Oh, so you’ve been friends for a long time then?” Zoey’s eyes lit up with relief, and a smile washed over her face until Draco and Harry started to laugh.
“Not quite.” Harry said still laughing.
“We kind of hated each other back at school.” Draco supplied at Zoey’s confused expression.
“Hate is a strong word.” Harry chuckled.
“Yes, but I believe the correct one.” Draco smirked.
“Okay… maybe.” Harry couldn’t stop the fond smile that came over his face until it was too late. Zoey saw it and lifted one eyebrow at him, but Draco thankfully still seemed oblivious and just smiled back.
“Well, I guess I’ll get going. It's almost time for you to close anyways, and it appears you already have plans for the evening.” Zoey said looking a bit dejected, but still smiling.
Harry would have bet ten gallons that she’d been hanging around to see if Draco would ask her out for a drink or something after closing. Harry couldn’t blame her, but he also felt a bit smug that she wouldn’t have had the chance. At least not tonight. Draco already had plans with him. Actually, scratch that. Not him, Draco had plans with Teddy, Scorpius, Andi, his mother, and Harry. He sighed internally to himself as the guilt washed over him. He had no right to be jealous. He should want his friend to meet someone nice. As crazy as it sounded Draco Malfoy was Harry Potter’s friend, and you are supposed to want your friends to find someone that made them happy.
In fact, Harry should probably go out and meet someone nice himself. Maybe an overly sweet, not at all snarky, short brunette woman. That’s what he needed, someone completely opposite of Draco to take his mind off the blonde. It had been a while. Maybe what he really needed was just a good night out. He hadn’t been out or picked up anyone in months. Not since he’d started keeping Teddy on the weekends. Maybe he could ask Andromeda if they could change the schedule so he had a weekend off once a month. That way Harry could hit up his favorite muggle club. The one that has that hot bartender that always flirts with him and has such a nice…
“Earth to Harry!” Draco said with a smirk.
“Hm?” Harry looked up and realized he zoned out and that Zoey was walking out the front door.
“You seemed to drift off there for a moment.” Draco said with concern in his voice.
“Oh, yeah, sorry. Just… it’s been a long week. I was just thinking about something that happened. That’s all.” Harry gave a forced smile and waved his hand dismissively. It was a lie but he couldn’t exactly tell Draco what he’d really been thinking about, could he?
“With that kid?” Draco asked, surveying Harry’s face. Harry had given Draco the brief rundown of the situation the evening before. No details or names. He didn’t want to violate any confidentiality, but enough that Draco got the general idea.
“Yeah.” Harry said with a sigh. It was a good cover. The situation with the kid had been weighing heavily on his mind.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Draco offered.
“Um… Not right now. Let’s get this place closed up so we can get to dinner, huh?” Harry said with a more genuine smile this time.
Once they’d made it back to Draco’s townhouse, Draco and Harry found Narcissa and Andromeda talking in the kitchen, while Teddy and Scorpius headed up to Scorpius’s room. It was nice to see the two sisters getting along so well. They were standing at the kitchen counter drinking wine and chattering when Harry and Draco walked in.
“Have you told Harry yet?” Narcissa asked when she saw him and Draco enter.
“No… not yet.” Andi side-eyed Harry and was smiling rather widely.
“Tell me what?” Harry asked with a smirk and turned to look at Draco to see if he knew what they were talking about, but he just shrugged.
“Well… I know I usually go to the War Memorial Gala with you, but… Kingsley owled me Thursday and asked if I’d go with him.” Andi was smiling but she also looked a little sheepish. Andi had been Harry’s date to the gala almost every year with the exception of only a couple when he’d been in a serious relationship, many years ago. It was easier than finding a real date for the evening. Especially since it was always swarming with the press.
“It’s in a week! Why did he wait so long to ask?” Harry couldn’t help but feel a little put out. He was happy for her but the probability of finding someone to go with him on such short notice was low. Especially since all his friends were in serious relationships or already had dates.
“Well, we’ve only been on two dates and he didn’t know if it would be too soon.” Andi said with a smile as she took a sip from the wine glass in her hand.
“Wait… You’re dating Kinsley? The minister of magic!” Harry asked a bit too loudly. Andi and Narcissa both laughed. Harry turned to look at Draco again. He was looking just as shocked as Harry, his eyebrows were almost all the way to his hairline and he had an amused smirk playing on his lips.
“It’s new, but yes.” Andi had a somewhat goofy smile.
“Well… congratulations then.” Harry chuckled. “I have to say Kingsley is pretty hot, especially for a man his age.”
Draco let out a small startled noise that turned into a cough. Andi and Narcissa just burst into laughter, while Harry patted Draco on the back and smirked at him.
“He is that.” Andi said still laughing, then after a minute added. “I’m sorry to cancel on you last minute though. I’m sure you can scrounge up someone to go with.” If Harry wasn’t mistaken, Narcissa and Andi shared a look, he couldn’t decipher, at that statement.
“Don’t worry about it. I’m sure I can talk someone into going with me.” Harry chuckled. “Alright I have to know, how did this happen?” Harry asked.
Andi then went on to tell them all about how she’d run into Kinsley in Diagon Alley one day and they just started up a conversation. Then before she knew it, they had spent the whole day together. Of course, they’d always been friendly but they’d never spent any time alone together. After they had dinner and a few drinks at the Leaky Caldron, Kingsley asked her out on an official date, and she’d happily accepted. Apparently, Kinsley wasn’t only hot, he was quite the charmer as well.
After dinner Harry and Andromeda agreed to let Teddy stay the night again. So, while the four adults made their way to the sitting room, Scorpius and Teddy bounded up the stairs to play some new muggle game Scorpius had gotten. Andromeda and Narcissa had been running around town all day and went to bed fairly quickly after the boys. Andi ended up staying the night, saying she was too tired to apparate and didn’t want to lose any limbs. It would also be easier for her to take Teddy home in the morning. So, that was how Draco and Harry ended up in the sitting room, just two of them again, sipping from the same bottle of Ogden’s special label as the first time Harry had dinner there.
“So, do you feel like talking about it now?” Draco asked. It took Harry a second to figure out what Draco was talking about.
“The kid?” Harry confirmed and Draco nodded. “There isn’t much I can say other than what I’ve already told you… It’s just that sometimes when I hear stories from these runaways, I start picturing being back in that cupboard or locked in that room with only a cat flap as access to the outside world. Their stories are almost never as bad as what the Dursleys did to me, but I still hate that these kids go through what they do all the same. I wish we could do more… Hermione has a muggle cousin that we are going to start working with to try and report the abuse to the muggle government at least.”
“Well… That’s… something at least.” Draco said. His face was full of anger though when he continued. “I wish there was something that could be done about your aunt and uncle.”
“It’s been too long now, and I accepted a long time ago, that there was nothing I could do, legally, anyways.” Harry shrugged and took a sip of his whiskey.
“I’d… I’d… I don’t know what I’d do if I ever came face to face with them in person. Probably something I’d land myself in Azkaban for.” Draco then made some kind of grumbling noise of frustration.
“I know the feeling…” Harry sighed and chuckled a bit before he ran a hand through his hair. “Let’s talk about something else.”
“Alright then, who are you going to take to the Gala?” Draco asked after a minute, leaning back against the side of the couch to face Harry.
“Oh, I don’t know… Probably no one at this point.” Harry shrugged and tried not to sound too disappointed.
He loved Andi and didn’t begrudge her for canceling on him. He was happy for her and Kingsley. He thought they’d make a wonderful couple but the idea of going to the Gala alone was daunting. He could just see it now, every drunk single witch and wizard trying to throw themselves at him.
“Come on! The great Savior of the Wizarding World. You could take anyone you wanted!” Draco said the nickname in a mocking voice.
“That’s the problem though isn’t it.” Harry sighed. Draco cocked his head to the side and gave Harry a questioning look. “I don’t want to go with just any ol’ random person. It’s not a first-date kind of event. There is press everywhere for one, and it’s too hard to sift through the fame seekers and the ones who will sell their story to the Prophet, from the people genuinely interested in me. Not just The-Boy-Who-Lived-Twice, Savior of the Wizarding World.” Harry rubbed his temples.
“So, is that why you don’t date then?” Draco asked. Harry looked up from his whiskey glass at the somewhat random question. Draco had a funny expression on his face. That if Harry hadn’t had two glasses of wine at dinner, and on his second glass of whiskey, he could have maybe worked it out.
“Well yeah. I dated Josh for a couple of years but back then the community center took up so much of my time that it sort of got in the way, and since then I just haven’t had time to put in the effort.” Harry shrugged.
“So, you haven’t dated anyone in what like five years?” Draco raised an eyebrow.
“Well… I haven’t seriously dated anyone. There have been a few muggles but then again that can get complicated because I can’t tell them everything. So, mostly I just do… causal…” Harry said, but he felt a blush creep up his cheeks. He took a sip from his glass to try and cover it.
“Casual?” Draco said with a knowing smirk.
“Yes! Casual. It keeps life simple!” Harry said defensively. “What about you? Huh?”
“What about me?” Draco said looking slightly taken aback.
“Well… Why don’t you date? You live basically a muggle life you could find a nice muggle girl, settle down, and have eight more kids. Live in domestic bliss.” Harry joked. Harry was pleased when Draco burst out laughing. He threw his head back in that way that exposed his neck and Harry’s whiskey-addled brain wouldn’t let him look away.
“Oh, come on. I’m serious, maybe not the eight kids, but you could find a nice woman. I’m pretty sure the storyteller would be more than willing to give it a go.” Harry’s stomach gave an odd twist even as he said it, but he ignored it. Draco just started laughing louder.
“Okay, what?” Harry said chuckling back. “It’s not that funny.”
“Harry… Really?” Draco said still chuckling.
“What? She’s pretty and nice, and she definitely likes you. Women don’t touch your arm and laugh that much if they’re not interested.” Harry said with his eyebrows furrowed.
“You really don’t know?” Draco stopped laughing then and his eyes went a little wide with shock.
“Know what?” Harry asked. “Are you already seeing someone and forgot to tell me?”
“Harry… If I were to ever meet someone, and settle down with them… That person wouldn’t be a woman.” Draco said with one eyebrow raised. Harry couldn’t help it. His mouth fell open a bit in shock.
“Oh… But I thought… Because of Scorpius…And…,” were the only words Harry could get out. His mind was running faster than the speed of light and he couldn’t find it in him to form a full sentence.
“Gay people can still have kids, Potter.” Draco said in annoyance.
“I didn’t mean it like that! Merlin Draco, you were married to a woman and had a kid. It’s not completely off base for me to assume you were straight, or at the very least interested in women.” Harry said defending himself.
“Yes, well as a pureblood, it didn’t matter. I had to marry and produce an heir, didn’t I? You’d be surprised how many pureblood couples have relations outside of their marriages because they have… other interests.” Draco smirked.
“I guess that makes sense.” Harry’s mind wouldn’t let him focus on anything other than, Draco was gay. Draco liked men. Draco could like Harry. Harry was a man. An attractive man… No! That’s not a helpful thought.
“I hope that’s not a problem for you.” Draco said. He was now looking down into his glass swirling the amber liquid around. He must have taken Harry’s shock and thoughtfulness as Harry not being accepting or something. Which was bullshit, since he was bisexual himself.
“What? Of course not! I just didn’t know... Of Course, I don’t have a problem with it. It would be downright hypocritical of me if I did. My longest relationship was with a man.” Harry explained, and then he started with a smirk. “But… My question still stands…”
“And what question is that Potter?” Draco asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Why don’t you date? If not the storyteller, there got to be some hot muggle man out there, that you could meet and settle down and have those eight kids with.” Harry waggled his eyebrows at Draco. He was most certainly a bit tipsy and should probably slow down, but instead finished his glass and poured himself another one.
“Hm… yes because young single gay men are lining up to be with a single father of a seven-year-old, who lives with his mother.” Draco rolled his eyes.
“Date an older man then!” Harry said with a wide smile. Draco just grimaced.
“I don’t see the same appeal in men like Kingsley as you do, I guess.” Draco smirked.
“Oh, come on. Kingsley’s good-looking. He’s really fit! I’ve seen him around the auror’s office a few times visiting Ron. You could do a lot worse than Kingsley Shackbolts.” Harry winked at Draco.
“Oh yes, like who?” Draco said with a sly smile.
This somehow turned into Harry and Draco spending over an hour rating every rich, famous, or powerful wizard over 40. They covered Ministry officials, quidditch players, retired and current, and then finally Hogwarts professors. Once they got to Slughorn, Draco insisted it was time for bed and he couldn’t take talking about the fitness of another wizard anymore. Harry was truly drunk by this time and didn’t think it was a good idea to apparate home. So, when Draco offered him a guest room this time, he accepted it.
Draco also offered Harry a hangover potion to take in the morning. He set the bottle on the nightstand by the luxurious bed, before shedding his trousers and shirt. When he climbed in between the sheets, he was sure they were the softest he’d ever felt. As he snuggled in, his mind drifted off to thoughts of Draco as it often tended to do when he was in bed alone. Although, this time instead of providing sexy images of the blonde, his brain wouldn’t shut up about the fact that Draco was, in fact, gay. He was interested in men. Harry had to keep reminding himself that, this changed nothing. He and Draco were friends, and to entertain the idea of anything else was a dangerous slippery slope. Still, his mind was saying one thing, as his heart was starting to fill with an emotion that felt suspiciously like hope.
The first time Harry woke up the next morning it was five o’clock and he had a splitting headache and needed to piss like a racehorse. So, he quickly ran into the en-suite bathroom. Thanking all the gods that he didn’t have to go to a shared bathroom out in the hall, before making his way back to the bedside table and downing the hangover potion.
When he woke up the second time it was just past seven-thirty, and thanks to the potion he was feeling much better. Although still a little tired. He didn’t have a change of clothes with him but he didn’t want to go down to breakfast smelling like sweat and stale booze either. So, he took a quick shower and did a few strong refreshing charms on his clothes. When he made it into the kitchen, Andi and Narcissa were already there, making breakfast.
“You boys stay up a bit late last night?” Andi smirked at him as he walked through the door, and handed him a cup of coffee.
“Almost finished that bottle of Ogden’s.” Narcissa turned away from the stove to look Harry over. “You two left it out on the coffee table.”
“Yes ma’am, and sorry. We stayed up a bit talking. We must have lost track of time. I hope we didn’t wake you up while going up the stairs.” Harry said trying to put on his ‘best behavior’ smile.
“No, you didn’t dear. I’m glad you stayed over though probably wouldn’t have been a good idea to apparate.” Narcissa smiled at him and then turned back to the bacon she was frying on the stove.
“Good morning Ladies. Harry.” Draco said as he sauntered into the room looking completely refreshed. His hair was still damp from the shower and he smelled faintly of sandalwood and cloves. If Harry hadn’t personally seen him down four large glasses of whiskey, he wouldn’t have known Draco was any worse for the wear.
“Morning.” Harry grumbled into his coffee at the same time the women said it, in much cheerier tones.
“You alright there?” Draco said with a chuckle, giving Harry a once-over.
“M’fine.” Harry said.
“Harry is not a morning person. Even when he hasn’t been up late drinking.” Andi said giving Harry a sympathetic look.
“So, what were you two up talking about anyways?” Narcissa asked still facing the stove.
“Kingsley.” Harry said cheekily and winked at Andi. Draco groaned.
“Oh, don’t get him started again.” Draco rolled his eyes. “We were discussing why the Hero of the Wizarding World would be going to the biggest event of the season stag.”
“Couldn’t think of anyone dear? Surely there is someone who can go with you. Even just as a friend.” Narcissa said as she turned off the cooker and turned to face Harry.
“No… Unless you want to go with me? Then we could spy on Andi and Kingsley all night.” Harry joked.
“Why don’t you take Draco?” Narcissa asked. Her expression was in that perfect mask of indifference again.
“He would obviously rather go with anyone other than me. Even my own mother as it turns out.” Draco said stonily. Harry turned his whole body to face Draco.
“I didn’t think you would want to go! You haven’t been involved in the wizarding world in over five years. Of course, I’d love to go with you!” Harry said all in a rush, then felt himself blush. “You know, as friends,” Harry added lamely. Harry was pretty sure he saw Narcissa and Andi share another look out of the corner of his eye.
“Really, Potter. It’s fine. It was a joke.” Draco still had a stony face on but there was some emotion playing behind his eyes.
“Oh, come on… Please! It won’t be so bad. Andi will be there. Hermione and Ron will be there. Luna! Luna will be there with Ginny. Oh, please don’t make me go alone!” Harry jokingly begged and he could tell it was working because Draco's mouth was working very hard not to quirk up into a smile.
“It could be fun, Draco. Might be good for you to try to get back into wizarding society. For Scorpius. He goes off to Hogwarts in a few years.” Narcissa added. “Also, Pansy’s going.”
“There will be lots of press and I don’t get me wrong, you know I hate the press… But if you show up with me… It wouldn’t be the worst thing for your image.” Harry said in a more serious tone. He didn’t want to bruise the little bit of pride Draco had left. Draco chewed his lip and stared between his mother and Harry before he landed on Harry.
“If, you’re sure.” Draco said warily.
“Of course, I’m sure! And hey, me and you can still spy on Andi and Kingsley.” Harry smiled a little too wide and goofily.
“Alright I guess since you’re desperate and can’t find anyone else to drag along.” Draco said rolling his eyes, but he had a small smile on his perfectly pink lips.
“My Hero!” Harry said dramatically laying his head on Draco’s shoulder.
“Okay, off Potter! It’s too early for such dramatics.” Draco smirked and gently shoved Harry's head off his shoulders. “And I’m going to have Pansy make you some proper dress robes. You are not showing up looking like you usually do.”
“Oi! I always wear nice robes to the Gala!” Harry protested.
“Yes, but this time you’ll be standing next to me and will need to look immaculate.” Draco said with the air of an aristocrat.
“Fine, but the Gala is less than a week. Do you think Pansy will have time?” Harry asked.
“Oh, she will have time for me and my wizarding world return. Like you said there will be a lot of press, and the Golden Boy showing up in one of her designs will be good for business.” Draco smirked. “Oh, and we are wearing green. It will go with your eyes and the press will have a field day with you showing up with a Slytherin and wearing Slytherin colors.”
Harry just watched Draco walk over to the coffee maker and pour himself a cup into a dainty china mug before he made his way over to the refrigerator. When Draco bent down to get the milk from behind something, Harry's eyes slid down and found his wonderfully round arse. Harry couldn’t help but wonder just what that arse would look like in whatever fancy outfit Pansy was going to put them in. He also couldn’t help but wonder what that arse would look like out of those fancy robes. Or what it would look like sinking down on his…
Someone cleared their throat and brought Harry out of his reverie. When he looked up, he found Narcissa and Andromeda both with their eyebrows raised giving him a look that suggested they’d definitely noticed what Harry had been staring at. Harry just looked out the kitchen window and took a huge swig of coffee. Pretending he hadn’t just been caught ogling Draco’s arse in front of his mother and aunt.
Notes:
Next chapter should be up next Sunday (October 16th, 2021).
Thank you all for reading!
Chapter Text
Saturday, May 3rd, 2008.
Ten Years Anniversary War Memorial Gala.
The Friday night before the Gala, Draco dropped off Harry’s dress robes as soon as Pansy had finished making them. Wednesday afternoon, he’d spent three hours being poked, prodded, and measured by the fashion designer. While Draco and she had heated discussions about every inch of fabric that would be used in making said dress robes. Well, they called them dress robes but really, they were closer to a muggle tuxedo, just with a longer coat. Despite what Draco had initially said, they weren’t green. They were mostly black with green lapels and accents with gold trimming. As Harry stood in front of his full-length mirror, looking himself over, he couldn’t help but think, he looked good. Like really good. Well, except for his hair, which he’d triedo to slick down but it didn’t really help. His hair just looked shiny, and slightly less wavy, but no less wild.
“Wow! Harry, you look like one of the princes from my muggle books.” Teddy said as he came barreling into Harry’s room.
Andromeda had dropped him off earlier that afternoon since Narcissa was keeping the boys for the night. Harry had suggested, since he would be going to Malfoy’s to pick up Draco, it would be easier if Teddy just went with him. That way Andromeda wouldn’t have to worry about using the floo in her gown.
“Yeah? You think it looks okay kid?” Harry asked turning around, holding out his arms, and then bowing over dramatically. It had the desired effect. Teddy started giggling.
“You should fluff up your hair though. Scorpius said Draco likes it all wavy.” Teddy said catching Harry off guard.
“I’m sorry, what?” Harry said with a chuckle. Teddy’s eyes went wide and he started to blush. Harry immediately knew he was trying to hide something. “What exactly did Scorpius tell you Draco said?” Harry asked curiously.
“Er… Nothing, just your hair looks better all fluffy, that’s all. Nothing else.” Teddy stammered out, but his hair was starting to turn bright tomato red like it tended to do when he was lying or in trouble.
“Uh huh. Right… Well, go grab your bag. It’s about time to head over to the Malfoys” Harry said turning back to the mirror.
As soon as Teddy was out of the room, Harry flicked his wand to remove all the product from his hair and ran his hand through it. He liked it better natural anyway. It’s not like he was doing it for Draco.
Once they were just down the street from the Malfoy’s, Teddy surprised Harry again by asking him a question in such a causal tone, that Harry was almost certain it had been rehearsed.
“So, do you plan to dance with Draco tonight?” Teddy smiled up at Harry innocently but his hair was slowly morphing from pink to red again. Harry narrowed his eyes at his godson.
“Why do you ask?” Harry wondered where all this was coming from.
“Oh, um, just thinking. You know… because he’s your friend and there will be dancing there.” Teddy gave the most unnatural shrug ever given by a ten-year-old.
“Well, I don’t know maybe. I hadn’t really thought about it.” Harry answered honestly.
“Well, you should think about it!” Teddy quipped back but before Harry could question Teddy on what had gotten into him, Teddy ran up the few steps to the Malfoy’s front door and knocked.
Scorpius immediately answered like he’d been waiting just on the other side. As soon as the door was open Harry heard Scorpius whisper ‘Did you ask him?’ Teddy glanced back at Harry and quickly whispered back ‘Later.’ Oh, they were definitely up to something. Harry was about to ask what the hell was going on when Narcissa came up behind Scorpius, opening the door wider.
“Oh, Harry you look wonderful!” Narcissa said leaning forward and giving him a kiss on the cheek. “And thank you for the letter yesterday. You didn’t need to send one, now that we see each other regularly.” But she was smiling at him fondly.
“It’s tradition.” Harry smiled back at her. “And I’m glad you wrote back. You know, I’ve kept them all.”
“I didn’t know that but that’s sweet dear. I’ve kept all of yours as well. It is a nice tradition.” Narcissa answered back but Harry barely heard a word of it because just then, Draco had come around the corner and was walking down the entry hall towards them.
Harry felt his jaw physically drop. He hadn’t seen Draco’s robes yet, since Draco had just dropped his off the evening before. Where Harry’s were black, Draco’s were green with black accents and silver trimming instead of gold. But the biggest difference was that Draco’s jacket was cinched at the waist and then billowed back out like a train of a dress in the back. Showing off his slim hips and lithe form perfectly. Harry was also pretty sure he was somehow glowing. Harry tried to swallow or breathe or say something but all the air seemed to have gotten stuck in his lungs.
“Wow.” Harry heard himself breathe out once Draco was finally standing next to his mother.
“Well, that’s not quite the reaction I was expecting but I’ll take it.” Draco smirked. “And close your mouth, Potter. You look like an idiot.”
Teddy and Scorpius both started to giggle, as Harry snapped his mouth shut. He registered that Draco had just called him an idiot and glared at him. However, he didn’t know if would have the same effect because Harry felt confident that he was blushing from head to toe.
“You do clean up nice though.” Draco said as he continued to smirk. “But I guess there is nothing that can be done about your hair?”
“No.” Harry said through gritted teeth. He had the urge to kiss Draco to shut him up or maybe punch him. One of the two would probably work. Maybe both. Kiss and then punch because if he did it the other way around Draco’s mouth would probably be bloody. Or his nose.
“Draco, honestly!” Narcissa astonished her son.
“Papa, you said you liked Harry’s hair like that.” Scorpius chimed in, and Harry had the pleasure of seeing Draco blush from head to toe this time. Although his expression never flickered.
“Hm. I don’t remember that.” Draco said in a lofty tone, that was only undermined by his reddening cheeks.
“Harry don’t mind him. He’s nervous. He always turns into a right prat when he’s anxious.” Narcissa said patting Harry on the arm. “You look lovely dear. You both do. Now, have a good time, and Draco please behave yourself.”
Draco just rolled his eyes. “Of course, mother.” Then turning to Harry. “I guess we better be off. The guest of honor can’t be late.” It was Harry’s turn to roll his eyes before he turned to Narcissa and the boys.
“Goodnight Narcissa. I’m sure I’ll see you soon. Teddy, please behave yourself and go to bed when Ms. Narcissa tells you to.” Harry said, suddenly feeling a little nervous himself. He was never a big fan of large events and the Memorial Gala was easily the biggest event of the year.
“Yes sir! Have fun and make sure you dance!” Teddy said. He and Scorpius started to snicker at each other before Narcissa ushered them inside and shut the door. Leaving Draco and Harry standing on the top step alone. Harry heard Draco take a deep breath.
“You don’t have to be nervous. I’ll be there the whole time.” Harry said with a smile holding out his arm for Draco to take so they could apparate together.
“Yeah, alright.” Draco looked over and smiled at him shyly. “And I’m sorry. You actually do look very nice. Pansy outdid herself this time.” Then he grabbed hold of Harry’s arm and squared up his shoulders like he was preparing for a fight.
“Don’t worry about it. I know my hair is always atrocious.” Harry took in Draco's face as he huffed a laugh. They were standing so close now. Harry couldn’t help the way his heart seemed to skip a beat as he got a whiff of Draco’s cologne, and the way the street light perfectly illuminated Draco’s face…
“You’re gorgeous.” Harry whispered, then quickly panicked. He hadn’t really meant to say that out loud. So, just as Draco started to turn his head to look at Harry, he apparated them both quickly.
When they landed there was a flurry of noise, clicks, and flashes as the press photographed them arriving. Harry plastered on his most charming smile as he felt Draco let go of his arm. When he glanced over, Draco was smiling as well, but Harry could sense the tension in his shoulders. The photographers were all yelling trying to get Harry’s attention and shouting questions that he couldn’t really make out, but he got the gist. They wanted to know if Draco was just a friend or if they were seeing each other. Harry didn’t answer them, he just lightly placed his hand on Draco’s upper arm and started walking them towards the doors.
Once inside, it was like entering into another world. It was an elegantly decorated ballroom, with tables set up around the edges, and waiters walking around with trays full of champagne flutes and hors d’oeuvres. Everything was decorated in white and gold, and there were large chandeliers flowing just below the ceiling. In the center of the room, there was a large dance floor, and at the front was a stage. Which at the moment, had a small orchestra playing softly as all the guests arrived.
Harry only got a moment to take in the room before he was accosted by people coming up to shake his hand. Which he did and graciously introduced them all to Draco. Even though it was clear that, most, if not all of them, knew full well who he was. Although none of them dared say anything unpolite in front of Harry. He was happy to see that Draco seemed to be holding his own. Even though he was purposely staying close to Harry, he seemed to be comfortable enough to engage in the light chit-chat. Luckily, they were soon rescued by Kinsley and Andromeda arriving and most everyone filtered off to get a word in with the Minister.
“Let’s go get a drink.” Harry enthusiastically whispered into Draco's ear. Who nodded his approval in return.
On their way over to the bar they were joined by Luna and Ginny. Both women were wearing navy. Luna was in a flowy ball gown with silver sparkling swirls sown in along the bottom. While, Ginny had on a pants suit with a train that had matching swirls, and if Harry wasn’t mistaken, they seemed to be magically moving. Pansy had told him at his fitting that, she’d designed matching outfits for Ginny and Luna as well.
“Hey Harry. Draco. I see Harry dragged you along when Andi ditched him for a better man.” Ginny joked elbowing Harry in the ribs.
“Hello Luna. Spawn of Satan.” Harry said deadpan.
“What’s a Spawn of Satan?” Luna asked.
“Muggle expression.” Draco answered before Harry could. Harry couldn’t help but smile fondly at Draco.
Once they’d all ordered a drink from the bar, they headed over to their assigned table. Every year ‘The Golden Trio’, Harry’s date, Neville, Hannah Abbott, Neville’s girlfriend turned fiancé, Ginny, Luna, Dean, and Seamus all sat at the table closest to the stage. Since at least one of them usually got roped into making a speech every year, it all worked out okay. This year it was Harry’s turn. Well, more like he had basically been guilted into it by Hermione and Kinsley. He hadn’t given a speech since the first year, and back then the event had been a somber subdued evening. Nowadays, it is seen more as a celebration and a good excuse for an over-the-top party.
“Where is everyone else?” Harry asked as they sat down.
“Dean, Seamus, Neville, and Hannah are over there.” Luna pointed towards a few tables over where George, Lee, and Angelina were all seated.
“Apparently, George made a color-changing tie. It changes to match whoever he’s standing or sitting closest to. They’re all over there ow and awing over it and slowly inching towards him to see who it will change for first.” Ginny said rolling her eyes. “And I don’t think Ron and Hermione have made it yet.”
“Hello Everyone. Oh, Salazar! You all look amazing! Did they get your pictures when you arrived?” Pansy asked as she came up behind them and then sat down next to Draco.
“Yes, Pansy. Your designs will be front page news tomorrow.” Draco drawled.
“Oh, you made those robes too? I thought Harry looked better than usual.” Ginny joked.
“Thanks.” Harry rolled his eyes.
“Hello Greta.” Luna said to the woman who was now standing behind the chair Pansy was currently occupying.
“Oh, how rude of me! Boys, this is Greta. We met at the gardening club.” Pansy beamed up at her apparent girlfriend.
“Hello.” Greta replied in an accent Harry couldn’t determine for sure from just the one word.
“Hello. Nice to meet you.” Harry politely.
As soon as Greta took in Harry’s face her eyes went wide and she turned to Pansy and started speaking in rapid French. At least Harry thought it was French. Pansy gestured between Draco and Harry answering back in what Harry was now confident was French. Then all of a sudden Draco started in, speaking just as fluently. Then the two old friends seemed to be arguing about something but Harry couldn’t be sure. He’d never gotten around to learning another language when he was younger. So, he looked over to Ginny and Luna to see if they could understand any of it. Ginny just had her eyebrows raised watching the back and forth, and shrugged when she caught Harry’s eye. Luna on the other hand was staring off in the distance not even paying attention. The French stopped abruptly when Pansy let out a growl of frustration and stood up.
“Well, we better go find our table. Ginny, Luna, I’ll come find you two later. Harry, good luck with this one.” Pansy then stormed off in a swish was tool and silk, with Greta trailing behind her.
Harry just stared at Draco for a moment as he picked up his wine glass and took a long drink. When he offered no explanation, Harry finally asked with an attempt at humor. “Do I want to know?”
“No.” Draco said in a clipped tone. He still wasn’t looking at Harry and just kept his eyes on the orchestra. Harry was curious about what had clearly upset Draco, but he also knew better than to probe for information when Draco got in a mood.
Luckily, they were saved from the awkwardness when Ron and Hermione finally arrived a few minutes later. Everyone said a cheery hello, and Hermione explained that baby Rose wasn’t happy about being left behind. So, it took them longer than usual to get her to stay with the babysitter. Hermione sat down on the other side of Harry. She was starting to show ever so slightly in her silken pastel lavender dress. Ron had a matching tie but was wearing the same standard black dress robes he usually wore. It wasn’t long before Draco had relaxed again and they all fell into easy conversation as the rest of the guests arrived.
By the time Kinsley made his way up on stage to give his usual welcome speech, Harry was starting to get nervous again. He didn’t like speaking in front of crowds and by the looks of it, this was the biggest crowd they’d had yet. He was bouncing his leg nervously under the table when he felt long slender fingers lightly grip his knee. He instantly stilled and took a deep breath. When he looked over at Draco, he was still looking up at the stage and his face was impassive, but his eyes flickered over to meet Harry’s just for a moment. Even though it was only for a second, that look seemed to have a profound effect on Harry and he relaxed.
“And lastly we would like to thank Hyperion Corporation for donating the funds for this evening and those needed for the upkeep of the Second Wizarding World War Memorial Museum. This is the tenth year in a row they have funded this event since the foundation of the Museum.” Kingsley clapped along with everyone else in the room. “Now, I’d like to introduce you to a man we all know and respect. The man who has dedicated his life to keeping the wizarding world safe, co-founder of The Black Lily Community Center, and honoree of the evening. Mr. Harry James Potter.” Kingsley then gestured towards Harry where he’d stood up from his seat and began walking towards the stage.
This was the part Harry hated the most. The walk up to the podium and having all eyes in the room following him. He was used to being gawped at on a regular basis but standing on a stage with every eye in the room staring him down, was much more nerve-inducing. Harry thought he’d rather face Voldemort again than have to give one more public speech. His eyes swept to his own table. He always looked to Ron and Hermione in moments like these. They had always been the ones to give him strength and been there with him through everything. But, as his eyes sought out the married couple, he stopped short when he caught sight of Draco. Harry couldn’t see it from this distance but he knew Draco’s eyes would be sparking silver in the bright lights of the room.
“I want to thank you all for coming tonight and as always, I’d like to thank Hyperion Corporation. Who not only always funds the War Memorial events but always donates generously to the Community Center, which is near and dear to my heart… This evening’s speech will be a little different. I’m not going to talk about all the lives lost in the war. Their names, pictures, and stories will live forever in the museum and in our hearts. I’m also not going to give the traditional speech about all the progress we’ve made since the war. Even though it’s been a great deal. No, tonight I want to talk about healing and forgiveness. Yesterday, marked ten years since Voldemort was defeated, and I know that it can seem like no time has passed and all the time in the world has passed at the same time. Just so far this year, for example, my best friends found out they’re about to have their second child. My godson, who lost both of his parents in the war, turned ten. A close friend of mine finally made up with a sibling they hadn’t even spoken to in over two decades. And I, myself met a young boy on a playground that showed me just how pure people can be given the right chances and opportunities in life.”
“Growing up, I knew a boy who was cruel and made all the wrong choices. Now as a man, he is kind, caring, and a wonderful father, because he chose to make amends. He was given a second chance by someone who took the time to get to know the real him. He had someone to show him, as another friend once put it, how to use his heart.”
“A very wise witch once explained to me that, remorse, true remorse, can sometimes be more painful than death… So, the message I want to leave you with tonight is, to take the time to give someone a second chance. Especially if that someone has put in the effort to make amends. I know we all lost people in the war and we are all still grieving those losses, but remember that redemption is the more difficult path. The past should never be forgotten but let’s help those who would choose to trudge the trail of learning from their mistakes. Instead of trying to push them back down. Let’s choose to heal and put aside old prejudices. Let’s choose to come together as one community… Thank you.”
As soon as Harry finished the room erupted into applause, cheers, and murmurings. Harry felt flush all over. He’d written most of his speech before he knew Draco was going to be there for it and although he didn’t name any names. He knew Draco would know exactly who he was talking about. As he sat down, he was scared to meet Draco’s eyes, which he could feel on him. He didn’t even really hear Kingsley introducing the band for the evening or inviting everyone to the dance floor. Harry could feel his breath starting to come quicker. He felt like he couldn’t get enough air and needed a strong cooling charm. Sweat was starting to prickle on his lower back when he felt a gentle hand on his shoulder. He jumped a little and looked up, only to be met with startling grey eyes, filled with emotion. Harry swallowed.
“That was wonderful.” Draco said softly.
“Yeah.” Harry breathed out properly for the first time in what felt like several minutes. Although it had most likely only been a few seconds.
“Yeah.” Draco whispered back to him. Harry felt the urge to lean in and hug Draco at that moment, but just before he could act on the impulse, Hermione’s voice snapped him out of it. Saving him from doing something incredibly stupid.
“Harry that was really lovely.” Hermione said rubbing his back.
“Yeah, mate it was great.” Ron chimed in, with a pig in the blanket halfway hanging out of his mouth. The rest of the table voiced their approval as well.
“Thanks, guys. Here’s to hoping I won’t have to do another one of those for another ten years.” Harry said raising his glass to toast the table.
They all joined in, laughing. Then they started to argue about who would have to do the speech next year. Neville who was easily the worst at it, was being teased by Dean and Seamus. The one year Neville had done it, he’d spent the rest of the night in the men’s room hiding. Although honestly, his speech wasn’t that bad, him bolting off stage to go throw up afterwards, had been the only thing people could talk about for the rest of the evening. Hermione usually ended up with the honor. Although Harry didn’t think she minded much. She’d always been good at that sort of thing.
It wasn’t long until the couples started to drift off to the dance floor. As usual, Neville and Hannah were first to leave the table. Harry could still remember how much Neville had enjoyed the Yule Ball for the Triwizard Tournament. Soon Luna dragged Ginny off. Shortly followed by Ron and Hermione. Harry couldn’t help but remember what Teddy had said while they’d been walking to the Malfoy’s. So, after finishing his glass of wine he turned in his seat to face Draco.
“Do you want to dance?” Harry asked.
His heart was hammering in his chest. He really shouldn’t be this nervous about asking his friend, and date for the evening, about a simple dance. Draco looked at him for a moment before simply standing up and holding out a hand. Harry quickly took it, standing up himself. Since they were seated at the front table it was only a few steps before they were at the edge of the dance floor. Where Draco stopped and turned to face Harry.
“Do you want to lead or shall I?” Draco asked so primly, that Harry had the urge to snicker at him.
“Um… You can lead if you’d like.” Harry replied holding out his left hand for Draco to take. Which he did and smoothly wrapped his other arm around Harry’s waist. Harry brought his right hand up to rest on Draco’s upper arm as Draco started to guide them onto the dance floor.
“What, does the Golden Boy himself not know how to waltz.” Draco whispered so close to Harry’s ear that it sent a shiver down his spine. Harry looked up to meet Draco’s gaze and he could tell by the slight smirk on his face that Draco had definitely noticed his reaction.
Harry didn’t dignify his question with an answer, just pressed himself a little bit more into Draco’s front. The truth was that Harry had never been great at dancing. Ballroom or otherwise. Although with Draco’s firm lead, he didn’t think he was doing too bad. Harry could feel himself getting lost in the feel of Draco pressed warmly against him. Draco’s firm grip around his waist. Draco’s face looked like a work of art with his barely-there smile. And, those lips, they look so incredibly soft, so kissable. Harry glanced up from where he’d been staring at those perfect lips to find Draco watching him just as intently. It felt like they were the only two in the room. Moving and swaying to the music. Harry wasn’t sure if it was him or Draco or the both of them, but he suddenly realized that their faces were only a few centimeters apart. If Harry only tilted his head just a little, they’d be touching, kissing…
Then the song changed. This seemed to snap Draco out of whatever trance they’d both been caught up in. He cleared his throat and took a step back from Harry.
“I’m parched. I’m going to head to the bar.” Draco said stiffly before walking off in a hurry. Leaving Harry standing in the middle of the dance floor, just watching his retreating form.
Harry quickly realized he was getting in people’s way. So, he swiftly made his way over to the side of the dance floor. He thought about just going back to the table but when he looked over at the bar, he saw a witch with frizzy blonde hair and a lime green quill approaching Draco. So, he hurried over to catch up with them. He wasn’t sure if he was more worried about what Rita would say to Draco or what Draco might say the Rita. He didn’t hear what she first said to Draco or what his reply was. Although he could make out Draco’s expressionless mask his eyes looked slightly downcast and forlorn. When Harry finally got close enough, what he did hear, made Harry’s blood boil.
“I’m curious, how is it that you seemed to convince the most powerful wizard of the age, that you’ve changed your wicked ways. He seemed quite enamored with you on the dance floor, and I think I can safely say we’ve all assumed that speech had something to do with you.” Rita Skeeter said as her quick quotes quill scribbled away.
“Don’t you have anyone else you could be bothering Rita.” Harry said coming up behind the awful woman. She quickly spun around to face him. The smirk she had on her face made Harry feel sick to his stomach. Draco on the other hand, looked torn between wanting to disappear and wanting to hex someone.
“Oh, come on Harry dear. I’m just trying to get a quote from one of my oldest and most reliable sources. You know, back when you were both in Hogwarts, I could always count on Draco here to give me all the nasty little details about you.” Rita battered her eyes and gave Harry a sickly-sweet smile.
“Well times have changed.” Harry snarled back.
“Yes, they certainly have. Savior of the Wizarding World falling for former Death Eater will make a wonderful headline.” Rita said her smile turning back into more of a smirk again.
“It seems your accuracy hasn’t improved either then, has it? Draco and myself are friends. His son and my godson go to the same school. That is how we got reacquainted. That’s the only statement you’re going to get. Now, leave us alone… before I have you removed by force.” Harry couldn’t quite keep the slight growl out of his voice.
“As you wish Harry, my dear.” Rita said in a falsely sweet tone. She turned to eye Draco before walking off. Harry debated with himself about having her kicked out anyway just because.
“I don’t know how she still has a job.” Draco simply stated. He was smirking when Harry turned back to face him, but there was still that far-off, miserable look in his eyes though.
“Too bad she registered herself as an animagus after the war or I could have Hermione send her a threatening owl.” Harry thought out loud to himself.
“Granger was blackmailing Rita Skeeter? Is that why she stopped writing about you for a few years towards the end of the war?” Draco said with a slight chuckle in his voice.
“Yeah, Hermione can be quite the little Slytherin when she wants to be.” Harry smirked back.
“I knew I liked her.” Draco was looking at Harry now in a way that made his heart do a little leap in his chest.
“I could use a shot of fire whiskey. What about you?” Harry turned back to the bar and ordered two shots even before Draco could answer. He was going to need some liquid courage if he was going to make it through this night with his sanity.
Notes:
Next chapter should be up Sunday October 23rd, 2021.
(Maybe sooner, I have that one mostly finished.)Thank you all for reading. Kudos and Comments are always appreciated.
Chapter Text
Friday, May 9th, 2008
The rest of the Gala after the Rita Skeeter incident had gone much more smoothly. Harry had felt like there was a slight shift in the way he and Draco interacted though. It was only in the little things but it was palatable all the same. Although they didn’t have another moment as intense as the first time they danced, there was something there. Harry could feel it. When they did dance again, Draco seemed to hold Harry a little closer than strictly necessary. They let touches and glances linger. Harry caught himself staring at Draco’s perfect lips on more than one occasion, and Harry was certain he’d seen Draco glancing at his as well. When they sat back at the table, Draco let Harry lean into his shoulder, and Harry was sure their hands brushed together under the table a few too many times to not be on purpose. Then at the end of the evening, the thing that most solidified it in Harry’s mind, was when Draco hugged him goodnight.
The whole lot of them were milling outside near the apparition points, saying their goodbyes. Hermione had finished hugging both Draco and himself when Draco surprised Harry by then turning and hugging him as well. They had never hugged before, and Harry felt his whole body respond. It took great effort not to bury his face into the crook of Draco’s neck and breathe in the heavenly scent of his shampoo mixed with his cologne. When they finally pulled out of the hug, Harry let his hands slide down the sides of Draco's waist, feeling the warm plains of his stomach underneath. Harry was sure he’d seen lust flash just for a moment in those wonderfully silver eyes. It wasn’t until Harry saw Andi watching them out of the corner of his eye that he pulled away completely. Then to his dismay, he realized it wasn’t only Andi who was watching them but Hermione and much worse, Rita Skeeter.
That night in the shower afterward, Harry had let his mind drift to thoughts of Draco, he didn’t feel the usual guilt, because there was something about the way Draco had looked at him just before they’d apparated home that made Harry think. That maybe, just maybe, Draco wanted Harry the same way Harry wanted Draco.
When Tuesday rolled around, Harry was, admittedly quite excited to see Draco. Even if it would only be for a few minutes, Harry was looking forward to seeing the blonde. But, when Harry’s enthusiastic greeting was met with only an even-toned hello and a tight smile, Harry couldn’t help but be a little confused. He thought maybe Draco had just had a long day or something.
It wasn’t until Friday night that he realized Draco wasn’t being his usual self. He was acting overly ‘normal’, and distant. Almost like he was being cautious, not wanting Harry to get the ‘wrong idea’. Harry hadn’t expected them to immediately fall into bed together, but he also hadn’t expected Draco to pull back from him like this either, because that’s what Draco did as the night went on. He held Harry at arm's length. Their conversation which had never lacked since they’d become friends now fell short. Harry was extremely confused and, honestly, a little hurt.
They ate dinner and watched a movie with the boys like they’d done almost every Friday night for the past two months now. But Draco didn’t look over at Harry to catch his eye quite as often and when he did, he made sure to look away just as quickly. Like he’d suddenly remembered, he wasn’t supposed to be looking at Harry at all. His laughter wasn’t as bright. His smile didn’t make it all the way up to his eyes. So that, his nose didn’t scrunch and his eyes didn’t crinkle in the way that Harry loved. But the most painfully obvious thing was when the boys went to bed.
“You want tea or whiskey tonight.” Harry asked as they picked up all the blankets and pillows.
“Actually, I think I’m going to head home.” Draco replied. Harry looked up at him taken aback. Draco must have seen the confusion on Harry’s face because he simply said. “I’m just tired is all. I’ll see you tomorrow when you drop off Scorpius.”
Then Draco quickly walked out of the sitting room. Harry heard the front door open and close as he was still staring at the spot where Draco had been standing only a few seconds earlier. His brain seemed to get stuck for a minute and only snapped out of it when he felt a prick behind his eyes. He blinked rapidly, trying to comprehend what had gone so wrong. Hadn’t they been borderline flirting all evening at the Gala? Hadn’t they almost kissed on the dance floor? Hadn’t they had a moment when they’d hugged goodbye? There had been something there. Harry was sure of it. So, why was Draco pulling back now? Pushing him away?
Harry couldn’t help the spiral of thoughts he had. Maybe Draco had been drunk and Harry hadn’t realized it. Maybe he just regretted his actions or he hadn’t really meant any of it. Maybe it had just been to have some fun for the evening, and now that it was all over, he didn’t want anything more from Harry. Maybe Harry had made it all up in his head. Maybe it had all just been one-sided and he’d made Draco feel uncomfortable. Maybe Harry had let himself fall for another tall blonde who would never love him back. Again.
Harry lay awake for hours until he was sure that the sun was about to come up. He couldn’t turn his brain off. He kept going over every moment from the evening of the Gala in his head. He was sure he hadn’t imagined the way Draco had looked at him. The way their bodies nestled together perfectly when they’d danced and then when they’d hugged at the end of the night. The way it felt like they were on the brink of holding hands under the table. The way Draco had leaned in close to Harry’s ear to whisper private and secret jokes just to him all evening. Close enough that Harry could still feel Draco’s breath on his skin if he pictured it. He hadn’t expected anything to happen right away, but he did think they would at least continue the flirtiness and closeness for a little while until one of them gave in to the urge to kiss the other. Harry. Obviously, it would be Harry to give first. If he wasn’t an impulsive Gryffindor then he wasn’t the Boy Who Lived Twice.
Harry groaned and turned over in bed for what felt like the hundredth time. The clock read two in the morning. With a heavy sigh, Harry closed his eyes again and hoped that in the morning he could make things right with Draco. In the morning when he dropped off Scorpius, he would just act normal, maybe apologize if he needed to, and then they could go back to how things were. Harry could be happy only having Draco as a friend. He could. He would. He had to.
But Harry didn’t get to see Draco the next morning when he went to drop off Scorpius. Narcissa had said he was out, and the hot ball of lead that had settled in Harry’s stomach the night before just got even heavier. Harry was sure he looked just as sick as the way he felt by the concerned look Narcissa gave him, but she said nothing. Harry was grateful. He felt like if he had to explain it, he would be sick for real.
As soon as Andi picked up Teddy Sunday morning, Harry went back to bed. He canceled his usual plans with Ron and Hermione because he didn’t feel up to facing anyone today, especially his best friends. Who would immediately know something was wrong and demand an explanation. He spent the next few days debating if he should owl Draco and apologize for whatever had seemed to upset him. Or if he should just try and act as normal as possible going forward so they could get things back to the way they were before. If he couldn’t have anything other than friendship, then he would live with that, because the thought of living without Draco Malfoy in his life was something Harry couldn’t comprehend.
Friday, May 16th, 2008
On Tuesday at pick-up, Draco was back to being his normal self, although maybe a little too casual. Somehow it did nothing to elevate Harry’s inner turmoil. He felt tetchy, prickly. He had questions and he didn’t think he could get answers to them without completely destroying what he and Draco had left. It was starting to affect his everyday life. At work, he was tense and snippy. He could tell, that even his assistant seemed scared to interrupt him, but he couldn’t seem to rein himself in. Even his magic was on edge. What was supposed to be a simple accio charm had shattered all the dishes in five cabinets. Afterward, Kreacher had banished him from the kitchen for the next three days.
Hermione noticed. Of course, she noticed, but when she tried to get Harry to talk about what it was that was bothering him, he blew her off. He wasn’t ready to admit that he had, in fact, fallen for Malfoy of all people, and he didn’t think he was ready to say it out loud, that Draco obviously didn’t return those feelings. It hurt too much to even think about. There was no way he’d be able to talk about it without risking exploding every tea cup in the building or bursting into tears. Because apparently crushed hopes hurt worse than the actual rejection. He spent the whole week feeling like a live wire and having mental debates with himself about whether there had been a moment between him and Draco at all. Or, if there had been, why was Draco acting like nothing had happened now. There seemed to be a constant aching hole where his heart should be, and it wouldn’t let up.
So, when the second Friday night after the Gala came around, Harry felt strung out. He had just been going through the motions for the past week and he was starting to feel numb. Harry could tell that Draco was watching him more intently than usual all evening. Harry tried to plaster on his best smile for the boys, but he knew it didn’t reach his eyes. During the movie, Harry just stared at the screen unseeing. He and Draco usually would catch each other’s eye and laugh at the funny parts, or joke around. But Harry couldn’t bring himself to do any of that tonight. He felt drained. He felt like he wanted to cry or scream or be sick. Maybe all three at once. Something. Anything, to help with the ache he was experiencing from head to toe.
When the movie was over Teddy and Scorpius gave them both quick hugs before going up to Teddy’s room. The boys had been watching Harry and Draco all evening and whispering amongst themselves, but Harry felt too out of it to try and work out what they were up to. He’d deal with the consequences of that later. Harry just started picking up the blankets and pillows off the floor as usual, while Draco helped. They did this in complete silence. Harry could feel Draco’s eyes on him the whole time. Harry had been careful to not even look at Draco unless absolutely necessary all evening. He wasn’t sure he would be able to keep it together if he had to look into those sparkling grey eyes for more than a few seconds.
“Is everything alright Harry?” Draco asked so softly and with so much concern that Harry was glad he was facing away from Draco at the time because he had to close his eyes when he felt a slight prick behind them. He felt like such a fool. Heartbroken over something that never existed in the first place.
“Yeah, just been a long week is all.” Harry said turning around and giving his best effort at a genuine smile. He wasn’t sure if he succeeded by the way Draco was surveying him with concern.
“It hasn’t just been tonight though… You know, you can talk to me. We’re… We’re friends, aren’t we?” Draco asked the last part like he was unsure. Harry was sure his heart was going to tear in two right in his chest.
“Of course, we’re friends Draco.” Harry’s heart gave another small squeeze. “I’m sorry, I’ve been quiet. I promise it’s just been a long week.” Harry gave the blonde a lopsided smile and shrugged.
“Okay. Um… I guess I’ll be going then. Let you get some rest.” Draco stuck his hand in his pocket then after a few moments of looking Harry over, he ducked his head and turned towards the door to make his way out. Harry followed behind. Intending to walk him to the front door.
Harry wasn’t sure exactly what at that moment made him act, but as if in a rush a realization, he couldn’t take it anymore. The tip-toeing around, pretending that there wasn’t something there. Pretending that every fiber of his being hadn’t been aching to be closer to Draco from the first moment he’d seen him in that schoolyard. And it wasn’t like anything could feel worse than the way he felt right now anyway, right? He had nothing left to lose. Every ounce of Harry’s impulsive Gryffindorness came out as he reached a hand out and caught Draco’s wrist just as he reached the doorway of the sitting room.
“Wait!” Harry said holding onto Draco’s wrist like a lifeline. Draco stopped, turning to face Harry, then looked down at his wrist where Harry was still holding on to him. Harry couldn’t let go. He was afraid Draco would somehow get spooked and run off. Harry swallowed hard when Draco looked back up to meet his eyes and quirked an eyebrow.
“There is something actually…” Harry started. Draco just gave a short nod for Harry to go on. “I wanted to talk to you about what happened at the Gala.”
“The Gala? What about it?” Draco’s eyes were looking a bit shifty now and Harry squeezed his wrist ever so slightly tighter. Even if Draco tried to apparate away he would be taking Harry with him.
“Well…” Harry took a small step closer to Draco. “There was a moment when we were dancing.” Harry took another step forward, backing Draco against the doorframe. He was almost chest-to-chest with Draco now. “When I wanted to kiss you.” Harry finished. He watched as Draco’s mouth parted slightly before he licked his lips. Harry couldn’t help but watch the movement, before looking up to meet Draco’s eyes again. Those silver orbs were widened, but not with fear. With surprise, and maybe a little something else.
“Why didn’t you then?” Draco whispered after a few seconds. The knot in Harry’s stomach loosened.
“Because I didn’t think you’d let me.” Harry answered honestly, bringing a hand up to run his fingers along Draco’s finely cut jawline.
“Like anyone would deny a kiss from the Golden Boy himself if he wanted one.” Draco smirked but there was something that Harry thought might be hope shining in his eyes.
“Yes… but that’s not who I am to you.” Harry whispered back, leaning up ever so slightly. Their lips were now only millimeters apart.
“No, you’re Harry, the oblivious idiot.” Draco puffed out a small laugh that Harry felt against his lips.
Then with a small growl of frustration, Harry crashed their lips together. Draco reacted instantly, bringing his arms around Harry’s waist. While Harry wasted no time in finally running his hands through Draco’s silken hair. It was softer than he’d ever imagined. Draco ran his tongue along Harry’s lower lip and with a groan Harry gladly let Draco in. Harry pressed himself all along the front of Draco. Basically, pinning him against the doorframe. Draco in turn squeezed him tighter around the waist.
Kissing Draco was like everything else with the blonde git. Easy and a challenge all at the same time, but it wasn’t long before Draco went pliant against him. In turn, Harry poured everything he’d been feeling for the past two weeks into it. All the frustration and hurt, the anger and sadness. Harry kissed Draco like he’d never kissed anyone before. It was soft and sweet one minute then the next they seemed to be fighting each other with their lips, teeth, and tongues. When they finally broke apart Harry felt a bit lightheaded. They were both breathing heavier than normal as they brought their foreheads together. Harry could feel Draco’s arousal pressed into his thigh and he was sure Draco could feel his as well. And although he wanted Draco, wanted him badly. Harry wanted him for more than just one night. So, he slowly disentangled himself from Draco, stepping back just enough to look Draco in the eye. He saw Draco watching him warily like he was afraid Harry might’ve changed his mind.
“Will you go on a date with me?” Harry asked, bringing a hand back up to cup Draco’s jaw.
“A date?” Draco furrowed his brows and looked at Harry in confusion.
“Yes, a date.” Harry couldn’t help but smile a little goofily.
“You don’t date. You only do casual.” Draco stated deadpan.
“Yes… Well, things are a bit different with you. I want to take you on a date. Tomorrow evening. I’m sure we could convince Andi or Narcissa to watch the boys.” Harry smiled up at Draco’s still slightly confused face. When Draco just continued to stare at Harry, seemingly searching his face for something, Harry spoke again.
“You were perfectly okay with kissing me but me asking you on a date has you speechless?” Harry chuckled a little. He was starting to panic that Draco had been the one to change his mind. When Draco still didn’t say anything, Harry took another step back. The lead ball was starting to make its return.
“Or… We could just pretend this never happened… We can go back to just being friends… If that’s what you want?” Harry felt a blush crawl up his neck and cheeks that had nothing to do with the flush he’d previously had. When Draco still didn’t say anything, Harry’s temper started to take over for his embarrassment.
“Merlin Draco. You will have to say something eventually.” Harry ran a hand through his hair in frustration. This seemed to snap Draco out of whatever thoughts he’d been consumed with.
“We shouldn’t.” Draco said as he swallowed hard and set his face in that infuriating emotionless mask.
“We shouldn’t… What? Kiss? Fuck? Date?” Harry asked a little annoyed.
“Yes.” Draco replied evenly and it only made Harry more infuriated.
“And why not?” Harry asked trying to keep his voice even but there was a slight shake to it.
He felt his magic start to fizzle in the air and tried to rein himself in. He didn’t want to be mad at Draco. He wanted to respect the blonde's wishes, but he couldn’t help the well of emotion swirling through him. He wasn’t sure if he wanted to scream out of frustration and embarrassment or cry from the ache that was starting to settle in his chest again. He didn’t know how much more of this rollercoaster of emotions he’d been on for the past two weeks he could take.
“You know why not.” Draco said, looking down at his feet now.
And if Harry wasn’t mistaken, he’d seen tears starting to shine in those storm cloud eyes before they’d looked down. All of Harry’s anger left him in a rush of understanding. He tentatively took a small step forward and reached out to touch Draco’s forearm, which he jerked back. Harry realized too late which forearm it had been.
“Draco… I don’t care about that.” Harry said softly, but Draco just shook his head and wouldn’t look up at Harry. “Draco, please look at me.” When Draco still didn’t, Harry went on anyway. “I don’t care about your past. I know all of it, and I still want to be with you.”
“But you shouldn’t… I’m me and you’re you. It’s not right. I’m… I’m…” Draco’s voice broke as he spoke and he couldn’t seem to find the right words so Harry cut him off.
“You’re right. You’re you, a wonderfully kind man. Who is an amazing father and devotes his time to running a lovely muggle bookstore. A man who has done everything in his power to make amends for his past. A man who made sure to raise his son to be one of the sweetest people I’ve ever met. A man who is gorgeous inside and out, despite his past. A man who chose to change for the better. And I’m me... Someone who hadn’t been able to get you off my mind since that first moment I saw you towering over me at Teddy and Scorpius’s school that first day.” Harry finished, leaning forward slowly to capture Draco’s lips in a soft kiss. Draco whimpered into it. Harry couldn’t help but find it adorable. Harry brought his hands back up to cup Draco’s face as he pulled away to make eye contact.
“I’m going to ask you again, and I don’t want you to say yes because you feel like you have to, and I don’t you to say no because you feel like you’re not allowed to say yes. I want you to answer with what you want… Draco Malfoy will you please go on a date with me?” Harry asked softly thumbing Draco’s cheek. Draco looked at him for a moment, then squeezed his eyes shut and nuzzled into Harry’s hand. After a few moments, he opened his eyes again. They were a bit wary but he nodded and whispered. “Yes.”
Which was all that Harry needed. He surged forward and kissed Draco again. Draco seemed twice as enthusiastic this time like he’d been holding back before. They both let their hands wander a bit more. The longer they kissed, the more things started to turn heated again. Draco moved his hands to cup Harry’s arse and squeezed him closer. Causing their clothed cocks to rub together, and Harry couldn’t help the filthy moan that escaped him. Only for it to be swallowed up by Draco’s wonderfully skilled lips. As much as he wanted Draco, he wanted to wait. So, with great difficulty, Harry pulled out of the kiss, with his hands still on Draco’s shoulders, and took a small step back.
“Okay you have to go home now before I take you upstairs and do unspeakable things to you.” Harry chuckled. Running a thumb along where Draco’s neck met his shoulder, making the blonde visibly tremble.
“That doesn’t sound so bad.” Draco said in a breathless husky voice that almost made Harry lose all his resolve, but he shook his head to clear it.
“No. No, I want to take you on a date first.” Harry reached up and thumbed over Draco’s cheek again. “I want to get this right,” Harry said just above a whisper. “I’ll see you tomorrow when I drop off Scorpius.”
Draco gave him a lopsided, almost shy smile, before leaning in and giving Harry one more chaste kiss. “See you tomorrow.” Then Draco turned and walked out of the room.
When Harry heard the front door open and close, he leaned against the doorframe to the sitting room, then slid down so he was sitting on the floor. He brought his hand up to touch his kiss-swollen lips and couldn’t stop smiling, but he only stayed there for a few minutes. He had plans to make. First thing first, he needs to owl Andi and see if she could babysit tomorrow night. Secondly, he needed to Floo Hermione. He would need her help with the idea he had in mind.
Notes:
I’m a complete dummy! I drove to my parents this afternoon and was going to post the chapter when I got here but I forgot my laptop, so it will be up Saturday 27th, 2021
Also after this the next chapter I will be posting the last three chapters fairly quickly because I have those all written and just have to edit.
As always thank you for reading!
Chapter 10: Saturday, May 17th, 2008
Summary:
This is longest chapter so far and we will earn the rating of explicit at the end, so please be mindful of that.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Saturday, May 17th, 2008
The next morning seems to come too quickly. Harry had stayed up a bit too late on his fire calls with Hermione and a variety of other people, planning his date with Draco. Ron had, of course, butted in and teased Harry for almost twenty minutes straight, before Hermione finally made him leave the room. In hindsight, Harry might have gone a bit overboard with the planning of the date. But after Draco’s initial hesitation, Harry wanted to make sure the evening was perfect.
If he was only going to get one shot at this, he was going to make sure it would be a night neither of them would be able to forget anytime soon. Draco was special to Harry. He was complicated and wonderful and Harry wanted the evening to envelop all of those aspects of Draco as well. He’d never done anything even half as elaborate for a first date or really any date before, but there was no turning back now.
After Harry took the boys to breakfast, they walked over to the Malfoy’s townhome. Harry was feeling a little nervous. Although he was certain Draco would like what he had planned, now he was starting to reconsider if maybe he’d planned too much for one date. What if he scared Draco off? But as soon as the front door opened, Harry forgot all his worries and couldn’t help but smile rather goofily at the site of Draco standing there looking, if possible, a little shy.
“Hi.” Harry said a bit too breathily.
“Hi.” Draco replied and if Harry wasn’t mistaken there was a slight blush creeping up Draco’s cheeks.
Teddy and Scorpius had stopped in their tracks and were staring between the two of them. They each seemed to have a mischievous smile on their faces. Harry needed to tell Draco the plan for the day but his brain seemed stuck on how Draco’s eyes sparkled silver in the morning light.
“Oh. Hello Harry!” Narcissa appeared from around the corner. “I’m glad I caught you. Andromeda owled. You can just leave Teddy here with us. She will be here in about an hour or so. We’ll watch the boys today and they’ll stay the night here. That way you two can do whatever it is you have planned this afternoon and not have to worry about getting home to take care of the boys.”
“What do you have planned?” Teddy asked with wide eyes and Scorpius was leaning into his cousin. On his tippy toes like he was scared that his slight height disadvantage would cause him to miss the answer.
“We are going to spend some time, just the two of us. Away from you rowdy kids.” Harry smiled and winked at Teddy before ruffling his hair. Harry noticed that Draco had yet to say anything and was just watching Harry intently.
“Come on boys. Let’s get inside and let you men talk without you two listening in.” Narcissa started to push two very reluctant boys down the hall. They both kept looking back like they were going to catch Harry and Draco doing something exciting. Harry waited until they’d rounded the corner to turn back to fully face Draco.
“So, I have everything planned. You just need to be ready by one and I’ll pick you up.” Harry smiled, taking a half step closer to Draco. He wanted to snog him silly right here in the doorway but resisted the urge, for the moment at least.
“You… Um, you still want to go?” Draco looked down at his shoe before looking back up to meet his eyes. Harry’s heart gave a little tug. He hated how unsure Draco was about all this, because now that he knew Draco wanted this too – well at least the part of Draco that wasn’t self-depreciating – Harry had never been so sure of anything in his life.
“Of course, I still want to go.” Harry said as he stepped into Draco's space and placed his hands lightly on his chest. “Just wear something casual and I’ll be back at one.” Harry couldn’t help but let his hands wander down a bit so they were resting on Draco’s waist.
“Casual? What are we doing? Going for a stroll around the park?” Draco asked rolling his eyes, seemingly now that his doubts had been placated, his snark was back in full force, but he was smiling nonetheless.
“It’s a surprise.” Harry said teasingly before leaning in and kissing Draco. It felt good to be able to do that now. He was sure that he was going to have a hard time resisting the urge to just snog Draco all over London that afternoon. When Draco tried to deepen the kiss, Harry pulled away.
“One o’clock. Casual. I’ll pick you up.” Harry winked and turned around to walk away. Leaving Draco staring after him, lips all swollen and pink.
Harry ended up apparating back to the Malfoy’s townhome a few minutes after one. He’d tried on almost every single jumper he owned, before finally settling on a dark green one he thought Draco would like. He’d even used an ironing charm on his jeans, which he almost never did. When Draco opened the door, Harry couldn’t help but laugh. Draco was standing there in a green jumper and jeans as well. Although Draco’s jumper looks like it was made of pure cashmere and his jeans are so tight, they look like they were painted on his long-trim legs. Draco was almost wearing a polished brown oxfords, that Harry was sure were made of the finest Italian leather money could buy. While Harry only had on a pair of clean white trainers.
“Well, come in. I have to go change. I’m not walking around in matching outfits.” Draco huffed but Harry saw the twinkle in Draco’s eyes that showed his amusement.
“It could be cute. Matching for a first date.” Harry chuckled.
“So, it is a date?” Teddy said poking his head out from around the corner of the downstairs sitting room door. Causing Harry and Draco both to jump in surprise.
“I told you!” Teddy said to someone still hiding behind the door. Who was no doubt Draco’s miniature blonde twin. Harry could see that Draco was torn between amusement and annoyance at the two little menaces.
“Teddy! What have I told you about spying on people?” Harry admonished.
“Not to.” Teddy murmured and did his best to look sheepish. “But we had to know if the plan was working!” From inside the room, Harry heard Scorpius whisper “Shh”.
“Oh, and what plan might this be Theodore?” Draco said with one eyebrow raised and a stern look that would make anyone think carefully about what to say next. Even Harry.
“Er…” Teddy looked like he wanted to make a dash for it.
“Scorpius you can come out now too. You aren’t fooling anyone.” Draco’s voice was firm but Harry could hear the humor in it.
“Sorry Papa.” Scorpius said as he came out with his head hung.
“Teddy, answer Draco’s question.” Harry said in the most serious tone he could muster considering he was trying very hard not to laugh as he folded his arms over his chest.
“Well… We thought that if we could just like… leave you two alone and encourage you a bit. That you would maybe, sort of… fall in love and we could live together like a family.” Teddy said the last bit all in a rush.
Harry couldn’t help the snort of laughter that escaped him this time. Draco just looked shocked. Harry thought back to all the times the boys had run off to their rooms or at the bookstore, leaving him and Draco alone. And all the times they’d put their heads together and whispered while watching Draco and Harry. He thought it was just them wanting time to play or planning how best to destroy Teddy’s room but maybe there had been an ulterior motive behind it all.
“Alright, first off, you two are already cousins. You are family.” Harry shook his head. “Second, you see each other all the time so how would that change anything?” Harry chuckled again at their silliness.
“Nana also said that Papa would be happier if he just sucked it up and kissed Harry already.” Scorpius blurted out. All the color seemed to drain from Draco’s face.
“And when did she say this?” Harry asked but by the look of panic Draco shot him, he already knew.
“After Teddy’s birthday.” Scorpius said. “She said that Papa needed to stop pining. I didn’t know what that meant but Teddy asked Aunt Andi and she told us.”
“So, we’ve been trying to get you to spend time alone together. Gran said that maybe if you danced at the Gala, that you might kiss.” Teddy said looking desperate to explain himself so they wouldn’t get in any trouble.
“Nana also told Aunt Andi that Papa was being a dumbass after the Gala.” Scorpius giggled and looked ready to burst with glee at the last statement.
“Alright! Alright, enough!” Draco said rubbing his hand over his face. “You two go up to Scorpius’s room and stop spying on people! I’m going to go change my sweater. And you…” Draco turned pointing a finger at Harry. Draco was full on blushing now. “Will forget everything they just said.”
“Yes sir.” The boys said in unison before bolting, but before Draco could walk off as well Harry grabbed his wrist and pulled him in for a toe-curling kiss. Once Harry broke the kiss, he leaned up and whispered in Draco’s ear.
“I’ve been pining since the bookstore anniversary party and you were being a dumbass after the Gala.” Harry felt Draco give a little shiver where he was pressed up against Harry’s chest. He thought was probably more from the breath ghosting his ear than the confession but he liked that he was able to effect Draco so easily just the same.
“I’ll go change.” Draco said a bit croakily as he stepped back. His eyes were dark and filled with want before he shook his head and turned towards the stairs.
Once Draco changed into a navy-blue jumper, that was just as nice as the first one he had on, except Harry thought the blue one made Draco’s eyes stand out better, Harry apparated them both to the closest apparition point to their destination.
“You are eventually going to tell me where we are going right?” Draco smirked at Harry.
They were holding hands as they walked and Harry was a bit surprised by it. He hadn’t taken Draco for the hand-holding type but apparently, even after all these years, there were still things he had to learn about Draco.
“It’s a surprise, and we’re almost there.” Harry grinned back at Draco as he rolled his eyes, but Harry could see the sparkle of delight there. “Besides this is only the first stop in our three-part date.”
“Three-part date?” Draco smiled lopsidedly. “You only asked me out last night. How did you have time to plan three parts to a date, Potter?”
“I work fast when I want to.” Harry winked and stopped walking. Draco stopped as well raising an eyebrow in question, then Harry leaned in and whispered so only Draco could hear. “But I can also take my time when the mood calls for it.”
When Harry pulled back, he was delighted to see the blush working its way over Draco’s cheeks, and his eyes had gone a little dark. Draco looked him over like he was a particularly delicious treat and was ready to devour him whole. Harry turned away from Draco and gestured to the building in front of them.
“We’re here!” Harry smiled wide.
“A library?” Draco looked doubtful.
“Not just any library. The British Library. It’s one of the largest libraries in the world. Muggle and Magical… Also, I set up a private tour of their rarer collections.” Harry turned away from the building to look at Draco again. He had felt so confident that Draco would like it when he was planning everything, but now he was wondering if maybe it was a bit boring.
“A private tour?” Draco looked between Harry and the front of the building. “So… They just… do these tours for anyone?” Draco looked suspicious, but Harry couldn’t tell about what part. Harry rubbed the back of his neck.
“Um… Well, no. Hermione has some contacts, and well what’s the fun of being Harry Potter if you can’t pull a few strings every now and then?” Harry said a little sheepishly.
In fact, the tour he’d arranged for them was not something that they did for anyone outside of the academic community really, but he wasn’t sure if he wanted to tell Draco just how many strings he’d pulled especially since it was only their first stop.
“Alright…” Draco was eyeing Harry a little cautiously like he wasn’t quite sure what to make of him at the moment. “Let’s go in then.”
Once inside Harry led them over to the front counter and asked for the person Hermione had told him about, Dr. Harold Deleon. Soon a short middle-aged wizard with a bushy mustache and a mustard yellow sweater vest came around the counter. After a short introduction, in which the man only briefly glanced at Harry’s forehead, he led them to the second floor. Harry noticed that Draco was taking in all the splendor of the Library. The giant glass windows, every wall covered in books up to the ceiling, and the beautiful craftsmanship of the shelves. When they made it to the back corner of the second floor the short wizard looked around for a moment before tapping his wand on a book and the shelf opened up into another room. On the other side was another huge library, only this time it was decidedly not muggle.
There were books sorting themselves, bookshelves suspended in midair, and house elves bustling around helping the visitors find whatever they needed. The whole place was massive and probably just as big, if not bigger, than the building they’d just walked through. Draco didn’t seem quite as shocked by the scene as Harry did but he appeared to be enjoying the experience all the same.
“Alright, this way gentlemen. I’ll take you to the back room where we keep our rarer collections.” Dr. Deleon said as he motioned for them to follow. “We don’t usually allow the public access but when the Minister of Magic makes a special request for none other than Harry Potter, how could we deny him.”
Dr. Deleon just beamed up at Harry for a moment before waving his wand and opening another door from behind a bookshelf. Harry felt himself blush a bit when Draco gave him a sidelong glance.
“I will have to ask you to stand still so I can perform a few spells on you for cleanliness and protection. Some of the items we will be showing you today are quite delicate and some are even over 2000 years old.” Dr. Deleon waited for both men to nod in acknowledgment. “So, Mr. Potter, we have a variety of items picked out to show you, but are there any subjects that you are most interested in, that I could have a few more items pulled for you?” Dr. Deleon asked looking overly enthusiastic. Harry just turned to Draco.
“Draco here is the bookworm.” Harry said as he placed a hand on the small of Draco’s back. “What do you think?”
“Um…” Draco shuffled his feet and stuffed his hands in his pockets. It hadn’t escaped Harry’s notice that Dr. Deleon had been purposefully avoiding catching Draco’s eye. Harry rubbed his back in encouragement. Draco gave him a small smile in return. “Potions, and muggle studies.”
“You got it.” Dr. Deleon said after giving Draco a little surprised look before he sent what looked like a flying memo off in the opposite direction.
After being shown the first few books, Dr. Deleon quickly warmed up to Draco. Draco was able to keep up with all the little details and asked questions, that seemed to shock and delight their guide, about all the stories that he enthusiastically told them about each book or tablet. When they were shown a book that was supposed to have been written by Merlin himself, Draco was practically as giddy as Teddy and Scorpius were when they got a new Lego set. Harry for the most part just stood beside Draco listening to them excitedly discuss all the nuances of each item.
By the time Dr. Deleon had shown them everything, an outsider would have thought that Draco and Dr. Deleon had been friends for years. If Dr. Deleon had been any better looking and perhaps a little younger, Harry might have been a little jealous. Every time Dr. Deleon showed them the next items, Draco would look over to catch Harry’s eye. Those beautiful grey orbs seemed to soften for just a moment when they found Harry’s green ones, and Draco kept grabbing his hand to hold. Which he would then drop a few moments later so he could pour over the next book with Dr. Deleon, to Harry’s great amusement. When they finally made it back out to the front of the library around four hours later, Draco was grinning from ear to ear.
“That was amazing Harry. I can’t believe they let us see some of those books. They were older than England itself! It’s hard to imagine what it would have been like back then.” Draco was still gushing walking hand in hand with Harry.
Harry had to guide them because Draco wasn’t paying a bit of attention to where they were going. When they made it back to the apparition spot, Draco seemed to finally break from his reverie.
“Thank you, Harry. That was wonderful.” Draco said softly before leaning in and giving Harry a soft sensual kiss. “You’re wonderful,” Draco said against his lips.
“Are you ready for part two?” Harry smiled at Draco. Draco took a deep breath.
“I don’t know how you’re going to top that, but yes.” Draco smirked.
“Well… First, we have to get changed.” Harry smiled slyly.
“We’ll have to go home then. I wasn’t made aware of a wardrobe change beforehand.” Draco smirked back at Harry.
“I have another idea.” Harry said holding out his arm for Draco to take. He looked like he wanted to question Harry but then seemed to decide against it, accepting his fate and taking Harry’s arm.
When they landed, Draco looked at the shop in front of them and then back at Harry. “Pansy’s shop?”
“Yes, I floo called her last night and told her I needed two suits made special. She was a little snippy about it being last minute, until I told her I’d make sure to be photographed in one of her new designs in the near future… and threw in a few extra gallons for her time.” Harry smirked. “Always a Slytherin.”
“We are very industrious.” Draco commented, but he sounded a little odd. “You… You didn’t have to do all this…” Draco turned to look at him. Harry could almost hear the ‘I’m not worth the effort’ in Draco’s tone.
“I know, but I wanted to. Like I told you last night…” Harry turned into Draco, pressing himself along Draco’s front. “I want to get this right with you.”
Harry hated that Draco thought so little of himself sometimes and was determined to love some self-worth into him. He didn’t know if it was entirely possible, but he could damn well try. So, Harry leaned in and kissed Draco. He could sense the hesitation, but only for a few moments before Draco gave himself up to the kiss and when pliant.
“Come on.” Harry said after a couple of minutes, pulling Draco up the few stairs leading into Pansy’s shop. It was on a muggle street, in a high-end neighborhood, since she sold to both muggle and wizarding customers.
As soon as they walked in, a very young and very attractive blonde associate dissented on them. He was obviously supposed to be eye candy for the customers. He was chiseled and wearing a shirt, so tight, that Harry was surprised the buttons didn’t pop right off.
“Hello, gentlemen.” The young man greeted them, but after giving them a once over he turned his full attention to Draco, obviously deeming Harry’s taste not up to standard. “How can I help you today?”
Harry has to mentally stop himself from growling or doing something else equally as stupid when the young man puts a hand on Draco’s arm. He did however wrap his arm around Draco’s waist and pulled him closer. If he wasn’t mistaken, he saw a flash of amusement in Draco’s eyes but he allowed himself to be pulled against Harry’s side.
“We are here to see Pansy.” Harry said flatly.
“Ms. Parkinson is very busy today. She’s finishing up an order for a VIP customer. I’m sure you understand, she’s very in demand you know, but I’d be happy to help you with whatever you need.” Mister chiseled and young said with what Harry figured was supposed to be a winning smile. But at that moment, as if conjured out of thin air, Pansy appeared behind the assistant.
“Shoo, shoo. Go away, you idiot boy. Harry is the VIP customer. He’s got more gold than the queen.” Pansy waved her hand dismissing the young man.
The poor boy looked like a kicked puppy and gave an odd little bow before scurrying off to help another customer.
“You will have to forgive him. He’s not used to… humbly dressed people around here. Although you can’t blame him. You are wearing trainers. And is that cotton?” Pansy wrinkled her nose up as she eyed Harry’s jumper. Draco just snorted in laughter and Harry glared at them both and dropped his hold on Draco.
“Actually, I think it's Polyester.” Harry said with an air of royalty and he was pleased when Pansy pulled a face and Draco just laughed harder.
“Merlin, Potter. Let’s get you changed into something more suitable immediately. I can’t have you walking around my shop in… that.” Pansy waved for them to follow her to the back room.
Harry had asked for two simple muggle suits. He knew they could have just gone back to their homes and changed into something they already had but Harry wanted to keep momentum of the date. He also didn’t want to risk running into the boys and ruining the mood he was trying to set for the evening.
Pansy had made Harry a very slim-cut black suit and paired it with a dark red shirt and skinny black tie. The shoes she’d picked out for him were shiny black loafers, that probably cost more than all the shoes he owned combined. He looked himself over in the mirror. Pansy really was quite the expert when it came to fashion. He would have never picked out this outfit for himself but he couldn’t deny… He looked good.
He was about to walk out of the changing room when he heard Pansy and Draco talking. He had to strain his ears to hear them because they were talking so quietly. It took him a second to realize they were speaking French again. They seemed to be arguing or at least debating something because Draco sounded a bit exasperated and Pansy just sounded annoyed.
When he finally walked out, they stopped abruptly. Draco was in a navy suit with a matching tie and a light blue shirt. He had on a pair of tan oxfords that looked very similar to the pair he’d had on earlier. When their eyes met after they’d both given each other a once over, they were both smiling rather fondly. Harry felt his smile was probably just this side of too sappy, but he didn’t care.
“You two better order white wine and nothing with tomato sauce at dinner.” Pansy joked, making Harry tear his eyes away from Draco at last.
“You got it, and thank you again.” Harry went over to her and gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“Okay. Okay. You’ll wrinkle my dress and your gorgeous suit.” Pansy said pushing Harry away but she was smiling.
“Thank you Pans.” Draco said leaning in and kissing her cheek as well, but he made sure not to touch her dress.
“Anything for you.” Pansy patted Draco’s cheek, then said something in French that made Draco roll his eyes and nodded.
“Alright. Alright.” Draco said to Pansy before turning to Harry. “Where to now?”
“It’s a surprise.” Harry said and gave Draco a wink.
“I’m sensing a theme.” Draco replied by rolling his eyes yet again.
Harry apparated them to a small building that from the outside looked old and run-down. Draco took in the worn-down sign, tattered awning drapes, and dirty windows and gave Harry a questioning look. Harry couldn’t blame him. From the outside Amore’s wasn’t much, and it was only by a happy accident Harry stumbled upon the place when on a date with some muggle girl he couldn’t even remember the name of, but he’d never forgotten Amore’s.
“I promise this is the best Italian food in London.” Harry smiled and tugged Draco’s hand so that he would follow him in.
The inside was decorated with white linen tablecloths, candles, empty wine bottles filled with flowers, and low lighting. It had the look and feel of a five-star restaurant mixed with a family kitchen. As soon as they made it in the door a tall heavy-set man bellow Harry’s name.
“You made it!” The man practically shouted in a thick Italian accent. “We were starting to think you weren’t coming.”
Harry couldn’t help but laugh. Luca had always been a bit over the top. Harry checked his watch before he was pulled into an extremely tight hug.
“It's only five minutes past six.” Harry chuckled, then turned back to Draco who was looking a bit shell-shocked. “Luca, this is Draco. Draco, Luca. He owns Amore’s with his wife.”
“Rosie’s in the back. She’ll come out and say hello when she brings out the food.” Luca said as he walked them to their table.
Harry had requested the booth in the back corner. The walls behind the booth were tall and had vine plants growing on top of them. Making the booth rather more private than the others and it had an all-around homey feel.
“So, this is him, hm?” Luca asked Harry as he eyed Draco.
“Yep, the one and only.” Harry beamed at Draco who was looking a bit unsure about how to take that.
“Well, you better hold on to this one. He’s special.” Luca said to Draco, who only nodded and smiled at Harry. “So, Draco, allergic to anything?”
“Um… No sir.” Draco replied looking between Harry and Luca in confusion.
“Perfect. I’ll be back with the wine.” Luca said before heading off.
Draco raised an eyebrow in silence question.
“This is one of the only few places I actually eat out at, besides the café.” Harry shrugs. “Luca and Rosie treat their regulars like family… Also, there isn’t a menu. They just bring you whatever they have for the night.”
“How did you even find this place? From the outside, it looks…” Draco waved his hand and let the sentence hang.
“On accident actually. I was on a date with this muggle woman. She was nice but there was nothing there and I knew there wouldn’t be a second date. So, I just took us to the first restaurant we passed, and it just happened to be this place. That was about six or seven years ago now.”
Luca came back with a bottle of wine that did, in fact, end up being white, and a basket of warm bread. He poured them both a glass, and it was only a few minutes later that Rosie appeared with a platter full of what looked like mussels with some kind of sauce.
“Harry, how are you?” Rosie leans in to kiss Harry on the cheek after setting the plate down.
“I’m doing good Rosie. How about you?” Harry smiled warmly at the woman who looked similar to a tan, brunette version of Molly Weasley.
“Good. Good.” Rosie then turned to Draco. “My husband says your name is Draco?”
“Yes ma’am.” Draco smiled his most charming smile up at the women.
“Oh, he is handsome Harry!” Rosie winked at Harry and then said. “Tonight is all seafood. I hope you enjoy.” Rosie flashed them one more smile before disappearing back into the kitchen.
Harry and Draco did enjoy all five courses of pasta and seafood. Harry was pleased that Draco seemed to marvel at the elaborate dishes. Being here with Draco was wonderfully easy. Luca and Rosie stopped by the table throughout the evening to check on things and they always ended up chatting for a bit with the both of them. Rosie wanted to know about Scorpius and Teddy. While Luca talked to Draco about football, which Harry didn’t even know Draco, not only watched but kept up with. By the time the tiramisu came out, Harry was pleasantly full and felt his cheek warmed from the wine.
“So, what did you think?” Harry asked smiling a bit goofily at Draco.
“The food was incredible and this tiramisu is to die for… Only you could find a place like this.” Draco smiled back at Harry making his nose crinkle and his eyes sparkle in that way that Harry was quickly falling in love with.
“I’m glad you liked it. It is easily my favorite place… So, I’ve got one more thing planned.” Harry said.
“Did Pansy’s not count then, because that would make it a four-part plan.” Draco chuckled and took another bite of the tiramisu.
“Pansy’s was just part two’s first stop and dinner was part two’s second stop.” Harry smirked.
“Well alright then. I guess who can argue with that kind of logic.” Draco shook his head but was still smiling, and Harry didn’t say anything when Draco ate well over half the dessert.
Harry quickly paid the bill and gave a hurried goodbye. They were running behind schedule and needed to get going. Draco didn’t even try to ask where they were going this time. He just took Harry’s offered arm and let himself be whisked away. The air was a bit cooler now that the sun had gone down. So, they stayed huddled together as they walked down the street, into the park, and towards the stone bridge in comfortable silence. Harry stopped them in the middle of the bridge and turned to look out over the stream.
“So, part three is looking at a stream?” Draco asked jokingly.
“Yes and no. Just wait.” Harry checked his watch again. “Two minutes.”
“Two minutes to what exactly?” Draco asked, turning to face Harry. Harry turned into him as well.
“Two minutes until eight… and the surprise.” Harry smiled, stepping forward. Closing the space between them and wrapping his arms around Draco’s waist.
“I don’t need any more surprises. You put in way more effect into today than was necessary for a first date between two people who have known each other for almost twenty years.” Draco leaned in so their lips were almost touching.
“Well, I had to make sure to dazzle you so I could get that sexy arse of yours back to my place this evening.” Harry joked. Draco just leaned closer and whispered in Harry’s ear.
“I would have been happy for you to take me back to your place before any of the extravagance.” Draco’s breath ghosted over Harry’s ear. Causing him to shiver.
“Yes, well. I wanted to make tonight memorable.” Harry said before capturing Draco’s lips.
Draco tasted of wine and tiramisu. Harry couldn’t help but moan and press himself further against Draco. Draco quickly deepened the kiss and squeezed Harry against him. Palming Harry’s arse as he did so. Harry would have been embarrassed by just how hard he was getting from only a kiss if he couldn’t feel Draco’s own half-hard prick warm against his hip. Just as Harry had the thought of forgetting the whole thing and apparating them straight into his bedroom and directly onto his bed, there was a loud bang, causing them both to jump. It was quickly followed by another, then another, and a crackle.
Harry and Draco looked out over the trees and watched the fireworks burst in the sky. They didn’t let go of each other, just held each other as they watched the colors dancing in the cool night sky. It was several long minutes before Harry spoke.
“They’re just muggle, but this is my favorite place to watch them. Not a lot of people know you can see them from here. They do them over London Bridge, but here… It's quieter. More peaceful.”
“It’s beautiful...” Draco breathed out. After that they watched the fireworks in silence, for what felt like hours, but only seconds all at once.
When they were finally over half an hour later, Draco leaned in and said in Harry’s ear, “Take me back to your place.” Harry wasn’t going to argue with that and quickly apparated them to the front steps of Grimmauld Place.
As soon as they made it through the door Draco was on Harry. He pushed Harry up against the front door and kissed him like his life depended on it. It wasn’t long before Harry had to pull his mouth away gasping for breath and threw his head back against the door with a thud. Draco took the opportunity to kiss along Harry’s jawline.
“I can’t believe you went through all that trouble to plan today. Do you know how hard it was to not just snog you senseless after each one of your ridiculous plans?” Draco said between kisses that traveled down the column of Harry’s throat. Harry was having a hard time thinking because Draco had maneuvered one of his knees between Harry’s and was now slowly grinding them together.
“I…Oh fuck Draco…” Harry said as he came back to his senses a bit. He grabbed ahold of Draco’s arse and started to knead it through his trousers. He’d been thinking about that arse for weeks and now he wasn’t sure he would ever be able to let it go. “I thought you liked everything?” Harry breathed out.
Draco pulled his head back up and looked into Harry’s eyes. His own were pupil-blown and full of want. “Of course, I liked it,” Draco said softly before capturing Harry’s lips again. After a few minutes, Harry had to grab Draco’s hips to stop his slow grind because Harry was sure if he didn’t, he was going to come in his pants like a teenager.
“Do you… Do you want to go upstairs?” Harry asked. His head was swimming with desire and he thought he might just cry if Draco said no, but he didn’t want to be too presumptuous. Even though based on Draco's now fully hard erection pressing against his hip, he was pretty sure they were on the same page.
“Please.” Draco said simply. Then the thought of having to climb the three flights of stairs to the fourth floor suddenly became impossible. So, Harry apparated them directly to his bedroom.
“Fuck Potter!” Draco said when they landed. “You can’t use that much magic when you apparate people you’ll melt someone’s skin off,” Draco said as he did a little shimmy, seemingly shaking off the extra magic that lingered around the room. Harry tried to rein it in but he felt almost a bit feral at the moment.
“Sorry.” Harry said softly. “Sometimes it gets the better of me when I’m overly… excited,” Harry smirked and earned him a chuckle from Draco. Harry ran his hand over Draco’s chest. “You are wearing far too many clothes.”
“Well then, take them off.” Draco replied cheekily.
Harry was all too happy to oblige, and Draco joined him in the effort to rid them of all the unnecessary clothing that was between them. First, their jackets and ties were thrown to the floor in between hasty kisses. Then they both untucked and started to unbutton each other’s shirts. Harry spared only a moment of thought for what Pansy would say if she could see the rough treatment her ‘gorgeous suits’ were getting now. Draco had Harry’s shirt off first and broke apart from their kissing to push it off Harry’s shoulders. Giving Harry the chance to finish Draco’s and toss it to the floor alongside their jackets. Draco eyed Harry’s bare chest appreciatively, but when Harry got a good look at Draco’s naked torso, he froze.
There were five distinct silvery slashing scars crisscrossing Draco’s chest.
Harry could see it in his mind's eye. Draco lying far too still on the bathroom floor as blood turned the water on the floor bright red. Harry felt like he was in a trance. He reached out and ran a fingertip over the scar that ran right over where Draco’s heart would be. He hadn’t even realized Draco had gone very still until he felt a hand close over his wrist. Harry went to open his mouth to say… something, but Draco cut him off.
“Don’t. You’ve said it once before. If we start apologizing for every horrible thing we’ve ever done to each other, we’ll be here all night.” Draco said a slightly cautious look had replaced the lust that had been shining through only a few moments before.
Harry quickly snapped himself out of it. He didn’t want to dwell on their past. He wanted to be in the moment, here, with the gorgeous man Draco had become. He also wanted to make sure their futures headed in a much more satisfying direction.
“Yeah, I can think of a lot of other things I’d rather be doing to you instead.” Harry said in his most seductive voice, as slid his fingers down to Draco’s hips and gripped them firmly.
“So do them, Potter.” Draco smirked at him in a challenge.
Harry had never been able to resist rising to meet Draco’s taunts. He captured the blonde’s lips with his in an almost violent kiss. Although Harry was shorter, he made sure to dominate the kiss in every way possible, and soon Draco was leaning heavily into him, pliant and wanton. Harry walked them back towards the bed. When Draco’s knees hit the side of the bed Harry gently shoved Draco’s shoulders until he fell back, bouncing a bit, before scooting back so his head was lying amongst the pillows. Harry crawled over to him and with a wave of his hand their trousers and pants were gone, flying over and folding themselves on the chair in the corner of the room.
Draco let out a gasp of surprise at Harry’s display of wandless magic. Harry took the opportunity to lean back so he was kneeling between Draco’s legs and just stared at Draco’s body, laid out before him like an offering. Draco was long and lean, and if it weren’t for the scars that Harry had given him all those years ago and the dark mark that was now faded but still branded on his forearm, he would have looked like an angel. But to Harry, in that moment, with his chest heaving from his elevated breathing and his prick laying heavy against his stomach and slightly pinked, Draco looked perfect.
“You’re beautiful.” Harry breathed out as he ran his hands up Draco’s chest and then back down his arms. Harry felt Draco flinch slightly when his fingers brushed over the dark mark there.
“Does it hurt?” Harry asked in genuine concern, from the way Draco always flinched or jerked away when Harry touched it, he wasn’t sure.
Draco let out a deep sigh. “Only when I think about how I got it.” Draco wasn’t meeting Harry’s eyes anymore. He didn’t like that. Harry wanted to make Draco feel wanted. So, in a desperate attempt to let Draco know that Harry liked, well maybe loved, him just the way he was. Harry turned Draco's wrist up, leaned forward, and kissed the fading mark there. When Harry leaned back up, Draco was looking at him again with his lips slightly parted and a confused and shocked expression.
“You’re beautiful.” Harry said then leaned over to kiss Draco’s cheek. “You’re beautiful.” He repeated kissing down Draco’s neck. “You’re beautiful,” Harry whispered as he kissed each and every one of the Septum Sempra scars. He knew that was the closest Draco would ever let him get to apologizing. “You’re beautiful,” Harry said as he kissed the line of light blonde hair that trailed downward toward Draco’s belly button. “You’re beautiful,” Harry said one last time as he kissed Draco’s hip bone before he licked a stripe up Draco’s cock and then swallowed him down his throat in one smooth slide.
Draco let out a broken sob, mixed with a groan as he lifted his hips off the bed. Harry was ready for it, placing his hands on Draco’s hip and pushing them back down. Draco grabbed ahold of Harry’s hair with both hands as if to anchor himself.
Draco’s prick was a warm weight on his tongue. Harry had missed this feeling. It had been too long, but somehow this time was better because this was Draco who was writhing and whimpering under his ministrations. It wasn’t long before Draco was pushing Harry's head away.
“Fuck, stop! Stop, I’m going to come if you don’t stop.” Draco panted out. Harry released him with a wet pop, as Draco let out an unholy groan and threw his head back, panting. Harry just crawled his way back up so that he was leaning over Draco again, and kissed his cheek. Draco quickly responded, turning his head to catch Harry in a sloppy kiss. Harry knew that Draco would be able to taste himself on Harry’s tongue. The thought made Harry groan into it.
“What do you want?” Harry asked, rubbing a thumb over Draco’s cheek. He was willing to do just about anything for Draco at that moment. Draco could have asked Harry to burn the whole world to the ground and he would have done it gladly.
“Fuck me. Please, Harry. Fuck me.” Draco said so desperately that Harry’s cock gave an almost violent twitch.
“Fuck. You sure? That’s what you want, baby?” Harry wanted to make sure Draco didn’t feel pressured into anyway but now that Draco had said it, there was nothing Harry wanted more in the world.
“Yes, please Harry!” Draco said, lifting his hips and grinding his prick against Harry’s hip. Causing them both to moan.
“Since you asked so politely.” Harry teased. Causing, Draco to let out a huff of annoyance in response.
Harry started to kiss his way back down Draco’s body. When he was once again sitting back between Draco’s legs, he slowly ran his hands up and down Draco’s thighs for a moment.
“You sure this is what you want?” Harry asked one more time, but Draco’s only response was to bend his legs up and plant his feet on the bed. Harry let out a shaky breath before he held out his hand and summoned the pillow from off the chair in the corner of the room. He lifted up Draco’s hips off the bed and slipped the pillow underneath them. Draco looked so vulnerable and gorgeous all at the same time in this position.
Harry leaned over Draco again and kissed him, as he quickly cast a wandless cleaning and protection spell over both of them. Harry then willed his fingers to become slick, before beginning to rub his forefinger against the tightly furrowed muscle. Draco gasped into Harry’s mouth when he first pressed in. Harry made sure to go slowly. He took his time easing his finger in and out of Draco’s pliant body. It wasn’t long before Draco was panting and begging for more. Harry was more than happy to give it to him.
Harry loved the process of opening up his partners. There were spells that could do it, of course, but they weren’t the same. Besides, Harry was sure he could get off just by watching the way Draco planted his heels on the bed and pushed back against the, now, three fingers inside him. And, how he was also trying to thrust forward into Harry’s fist that was now wrapped tightly around his cock.
Harry had always had a talent for finding that special place inside someone that made them cry out, and Draco was no exception. It wasn’t long before Draco grabbed Harry by the back of the neck and pulled him into a feverish kiss.
“Fuck me. Please. I need it! I’m going to hex you if you don’t get inside me right this instant, Potter.” Draco said in a tone that was a mixture of pure sex, hot breath, and frustration. Draco was grabbing onto Harry’s hair, pulling, almost too hard.
“As you wish.” Harry replied cheekily. He eased his fingers out of Draco’s arse and released Draco’s cock, causing him to whimper, as Harry began to slick up his own prick.
“Did you just quote Princess Bride?” Draco asked with amusement in his fucked-out voice.
“Yes.” Harry smirked down at Draco, then slowly pushed the tip of his cock into Draco. Who gasped and scrambled for purchase on Harry’s shoulders.
“Fuck.” Harry panted and let his forehead drop to rest in the crook of Draco’s shoulder, as he continued to slowly sheath himself in Draco’s warmth. Draco reached down and grabbed at Harry’s hips in an effort to try and hurry him along but Harry just kept his slow glide, in and out. Until his balls met the back of Draco’s arse.
Harry lifted his head from Draco’s shoulder and met his eyes. They were shining with an emotion that Harry was too scared to name, but Harry was sure he wasn’t fairing much better himself. Being this close and this connected to Draco was doing things to Harry’s heart that he knew he would never recover from. Draco reach up to touch the scar on Harry’s forehead with the tip of his finger like he couldn’t believe this was actually Harry Potter who was on top of him, buried balls deep in his arse.
Harry usually hated when people looked at, much less, touched his scar but somehow, in this moment with Draco, it was different. He couldn’t bring himself to do anything but smile. They had both been through so much. Together and separately, and somehow it had led to this.
“Move.” Draco whispered, and Harry did.
Harry was mesmerized by how gorgeous Draco looked like this. Spread out underneath him, panting and moaning. Harry cupped Draco’s face with the hand that he wasn’t propping himself up, almost reverently. He was amazed at how easily they fit together. Draco was moving to meet him with every thrust. It all felt so right, so perfect to be connected in such an intimate way. Harry wasn’t sure how long they’d been moving together but when Harry started to thrust into Draco harder, he gasped.
With Draco’s mouth parted like that, Harry had the urge to slip a finger in, just to see if Draco’s mouth felt just as good as the rest of him wrapped around Harry. He ran a finger over Draco’s lips experimentally to see what he’d do, and to Harry’s delight, Draco sucked his finger in. Harry couldn’t hold back the deep guttural moan that escaped him. Draco’s mouth was so hot and his tongue was doing wicked things around Harry’s finger. Harry’s orgasm hit him like a freight train out of nowhere. It was all too much.
“Oh, fuck Draco! Ngh.” Harry cried out.
He couldn’t have stopped himself even if he’d wanted to. Harry stayed buried deep in Draco for a few moments while he came down from his high.
“Godric, Draco you’re too fucking hot for your own good.” Harry finally chuckled and slipped gently out of Draco’s arse. Draco looked so debauched and desperate. Harry kissed his mouth, as he felt Draco start rolling his hips up against Harry’s in desperation. Attempting to get himself off, Harry grabbed Draco’s hips to still him.
Draco whimpered into his mouth. Then whispered a soft “Please.” It was like music to Harry’s ears. He slowly started to kiss his way back down Draco’s body for the third time that evening. By the time he got to Draco’s hips, the blonde was trying to wriggle out of Harry’s hold, desperately trying to get some friction, but Harry kept a firm hold on him. He looked Draco right in his half-lidded eyes before he leaned down and gave Draco’s cock a long slow lick up the underside. Draco made a noise halfway between a groan and a scream. Harry knew that Draco was right on the edge. He just needed the slightest stimulation and he would be ready to erupt. Harry figured he’d tortured Draco long enough, and quickly swallowed him down whole.
Harry had discovered early on in his experiences with sucking cock, that he didn’t have much of a gag relax. Draco cursed and both his hands went into Harry’s hair again as he arched his back off the bed. Harry slid two fingers back into Draco, who clinched around them drawing them in deeper. Harry made quick work of Draco, who seemed too far gone to want to make it last any longer. When Harry could tell Draco was close, he let go of Draco’s hips and let him fuck up into Harry's mouth. It only took two slides before Harry felt come shooting into the back of his throat. Harry started to suck softly again when Draco went still until Draco pulled at his hair and made a noise for him to stop.
Harry slowly crawled back up Draco’s body as he panted, catching his breath. Draco had his eye squeezed shut and Harry had never seen him so flush. Harry couldn’t resist the urge to lean down and kiss his reddened cheeks.
“I think you’ve killed me.” Draco said as a half chuckle, half breath. He then opened his eyes and looked at Harry, who was just smiling down at him.
“I sure hope not, because I really want to do that again in the morning.” Harry joked. Draco just groaned and reached up, pulling Harry down into another heated kiss.
Notes:
Wow, sorry this chapter took so long but it did end up being around 8200 words! lol
The next 4 chapters I have mostly written, but the next chapter needs a major rewrite, because it was one of the first chapters I wrote and as the fic has progressed, I've changed a few things.
BUT, I promise the whole fic will be posted before Christmas!
Chapter 11: Thursday, June 5th, 2008
Chapter Text
Thursday, June 5th, 2008
Not much changed between Harry and Draco after their first date, Harry realized. Apparently, they had been basically dating already, a surprise to no one, except Harry. Hermione had been increasingly smug about the whole situation. Ron was almost insufferable, yet oddly supportive. Ginny and George had joined together in ribbing Harry for a whole evening until, surprisingly it was Mrs. Weasley who shut them up and insisted Draco come to a Sunday dinner in the near future. Andromeda had only given him a crooked smile that seemed to say ‘Well duh.’ But in the end, the person that seemed the most supportive was Narcissa. Harry had a suspicion that she had been getting tired of watching the two of them tiptoe around their feelings for each other for the past few months, and was probably exasperated with Draco’s ‘pining’. If what the boys had said before their date was to be believed.
The major differences were now anytime the boys had sleepovers so did Draco and Harry, and on movie nights, they sat cuddled up next to each other on the couch, instead of opposite sides of the room. They would also sneak kisses until the boys caught them and started making gagging noises at them. Of course, they also had a few evenings to themselves thanks to Andi and Narcissa.
Harry had the pleasure of experiencing Draco going to a muggle movie theater and eating his weight in popcorn. Draco literally made Harry get his own bucket because he refused to share. Harry was smart enough to not say a word when Draco ended up with a stomach ache for the rest of the evening. Luckily for Draco, Kreacher always made sure to have plenty of potions in the house for any kind of illness one could think of. Later that night, as Draco lay fast asleep, curled up next to Harry, his face lax with sleep, blonde hair fanned out on Harry’s pillow, wearing one of Harry’s old, wore in t-shirts and breathing out soft puffs of air against Harry’s neck, Harry couldn’t help but wonder. Was telling someone you were in love with them after only three weeks of dating too soon?
The confused look on Draco’s face when he opened the door to find Harry and Teddy standing on his front doorstep only an hour after school let out, was worth having Andi pick up Teddy, and bring him to Grimmauld Place before he and Harry walked over to Draco’s to surprise him for his birthday.
“What are you doing here, Potter?” Draco asked crossing his arms over his chest. Harry smiled fondly at the way Draco still liked to call him by his last name when he was feeling sassy or annoyed.
“We’re here for your birthday surprise!” Harry beamed at him. Draco just furrowed his brows at this.
“I didn’t tell you it was my birthday…” Draco said in confusion.
“I know, and I will make you pay for that later!” Harry said stepping forward and squeezing the back of Draco’s neck. “I already knew… It’s almost like I’ve known you since we were eleven, or like we went to school together for years… or maybe it’s because you’re my boyfriend now and I make an effort to remember these sorts of things…” Harry leaned in and kissed Draco's cheek while he just rolled his eyes at Harry.
“I don’t like to make a big deal out of my birthday.” Draco said borderline petulantly.
“I know that also. That’s why we are all just going to the park for a picnic.” Harry smirked as Draco narrowed his eyes.
“Who is all?” Draco asked.
“You, Scorpius, Teddy, Harry, and myself.” Narcissa said coming up behind Draco carrying a muggle picnic basket, that Harry had helped Kreacher cook for. Harry’d had Kreacher drop it off a couple of hours ago so Narcissa could add what she was making.
“You knew about this?” Draco looked over to his mother.
“I knew too Papa!” Scorpius chimed in.
“We’ve been planning it for a week.” Teddy also added in, helpfully.
“You lot spend far too much time together.” Draco grumbled, rolling his eyes, and causing them all to chuckle. Because, yes, since Harry and Draco had started dating, they had all been seeing each other more than ever.
Harry leaned in to take the basket from Narcissa. “We all ready?”
“Lead the way.” Draco gestured them out the door, accepting his fate.
As they walked, Narcissa led the way with the boys bouncing around alongside her, while Draco and Harry hung back a few steps walking hand in hand. As they entered St. Paul’s park, a park that was only about a ten-minute walk from the Malfoy’s townhouse, and had a decent-sized playground that the boys loved, Draco finally spoke.
“This is really sweet. Sorry, I didn’t say anything about my birthday. I don’t usually do anything except spend it at home with Mother and Scorpius.” Draco said looking over at Harry almost shyly.
“Your mother told me you didn’t like doing much, but I figured a park evening would be nice. Nothing too special, but at least I get to spend the evening with you... Besides, now you’re officially older than me.” Harry said with a wink. Draco chuckled softly, but he still looked a tad off. Harry couldn’t pinpoint why though.
“Yes, but always wiser.” Draco said with a smug smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes.
After they’d eaten the roasted chicken sandwiches, chips, and fresh green salad, Harry and Kreacher had made and the wonderful chocolate cupcakes Narcissa made, the boys ran off to play on the jungle gym. Then after a few more minutes of chatter, Narcissa leaned over to kiss Draco on the cheek and wished him happy birthday again before accusing herself to go walk around the little path. She wasn’t fooling anyone, but Harry was ever so grateful for her willingness to give them some alone time every now and then.
“So, twenty-eight. Tell me any words of wisdom now that you’re only two years away from thirty?” Harry said scooting closer to Draco so he could wrap an arm around his waist.
“You’re only a month behind me.” Draco huffed.
“Practically two months actually.” Harry couldn’t help but tease.
“Oh, shut up.” Draco grumbled, picking at a loose string on Harry’s jeans.
Harry wanted to kiss whatever was causing Draco’s grumpiness away. So, after a quick look around, checking that the boys were safely occupied and Narcissa was out of their line of sight, Harry leaned in. At first, Draco was a little stiff, but it didn’t take long for him to let out a soft moan under Harry’s skillful attention. When Harry did finally pulled back, he chuckled a little at how Draco seemed to try and chase his lips to continue the kiss further. Harry would have let him too, if they weren’t at the park, in public, with the boys and Draco’s mother only a few meters away.
“I got you a present. It’s nothing special but when I saw it, I thought of you.” Harry said reaching into his pocket and pulling out the carefully wrapped box, with silver paper and a golden bow.
“You better not have gotten me jewelry, Potter.” Draco’s eyes twinkled with mischief. The box was long and skinny, almost the size of something a bracelet would come in.
“What if it is?” Harry laughed as Draco narrowed his eyes. “It’s not… Just open it.”
Draco gave Harry one last appraising look like he was about to say something but then thought better of it. He delicately ripped the paper open where the tape was. Harry could only imagine how excruciating Christmas must be if this was how Draco opened all his gifts. But once he had the box open, Draco seemed to look between the gift and Harry a few times.
“Um, it’s a bookmark...” Harry said dumbly.
“Yes, it’s an Arsenal bookmark. Where did you even find this?” Draco asked picking up the red leather bookmark with the Arsenal name and logo branded into it.
“Well… I might have gone to their website?” Harry admitted.
“So, you didn’t just stumble upon it and think of me. You went looking for it.” Draco accused but he was smiling.
“No! I went to their website to get tickets to a game, but thought that would be too much since Narcissa said you don’t really like making a big deal out of your birthday… Then I saw the link for the merch store and I thought I could just get us all matching t-shirts and a promise to take you, Scorpius, and Teddy to a game later on. But I didn’t know if you’d even wear a T-shirt in public, even for a football game. So, when I saw the bookmark… I don’t know… I thought you’d like it. You always just use that old paper one that looks like it’s about to fall apart, so I figured… You know, functional and practical… It just seemed like something you’d like and get good use out of.” Harry explained in a rush, while Draco just beamed at him.
“I like it. A lot. Thank you.” Draco said softly, leaning forward to give Harry a chaste kiss on the lips.
“Good… and we can go to a game. If you want. Not for your birthday, just because. I’ve never been and neither has Teddy, I don’t think. Dean used to talk about football all the time back in the dorm and I’d sometimes catch a bit of it on TV when my cousin watched it growing up.” Harry said thumbing over Draco’s cheek. The sun was starting to go down just a bit and Harry always liked the way sunsets made Draco look softer, a bit more angelic.
“I went once… For my birthday actually.” Draco seemed to instantly slip back into the somber mood he’d been in all evening. He was quiet for a bit before he explained.
“Astoria always made a big to do for my birthday… That first year we were together, it was only a couple months before we got married actually, she took me to a game. I’d never been before or watched football at all. She said it was the equivalent of muggle quidditch and she thought I would like it. I did of course… I made us get a TV after that so I could watch the games at home.” Draco smiled at Harry, but it was a sad smile.
“Draco…” Harry said pulling him into a hug. “I’m sorry. I know that doesn’t make it all go away, but I’m sorry anyway.”
Draco sniffed and pulled back, rubbing his eyes, they had gone a little red, but Harry couldn’t see any tears though. “It’s fine. I usually don’t get upset anymore… but that's why I don’t do anything for my birthday. It just hasn’t felt right since she passed, you know.” Draco said shrugging, then looked Harry directly in the eye. “But maybe it’s time to move on…”
Harry felt the weight of that statement down to his bones. Maybe this was the moment. Maybe he could say it. Maybe it wasn’t too soon. He wanted to give Draco a happy memory for his birthday. He felt so strongly. He was sure Draco had to feel it too. Their whole lives had been leading up to this moment since they were eleven. Every snide comment, every glare across the Great Hall, every harsh word. Every time they’d saved each other, every stolen glance, every late-night wank. All of the pining, almost kisses, lingering touches, had led them to this. Now things were finally the way they should have always been, friends. Lovers. Not only Lovers, but in love. At least Harry was, and he thought Draco just might be too. But as soon as Harry opened his mouth to say it out loud, the boys came bounding over closely followed by Narcissa.
“Nana said it’s time to go.” Scorpius told them with the air of a king telling his servant to fetch him his early morning tea.
“It’s getting dark and these boys have school tomorrow.” Narcissa added.
Once they were all packed up, they started the walk back to the Malfoy’s townhouse. The boys had worn themselves out on the playground and were much quieter on the way home. It didn’t take long for Harry and Draco to get them all cleaned up, their teeth brushed, and ready for bed. As Harry watched the boys settle in, he couldn’t help but wonder if he should go ahead and convert one of the guest rooms down the hall from Teddy’s at Grimmauld Place into Scorpius’s room. The boys didn’t seem to mind sharing but they were going to be too big to share a bed soon. As it was, Scorpius already had to lay dangerously close to the edge, snuggling his stuffed dragon because Teddy had a tendency to fall asleep spread eagle like a starfish with his face shoved under the pillow.
“What would you think if I gave Scorpius his own room for when he stays over at Grimmauld Place? I mean, I already have a room for Andi and she doesn’t even stay there but a couple of times a year. And the place has so many rooms. Most of them I haven’t even stepped foot in for years.” Harry was standing next to the hamper in Draco’s room removing his t-shirt and jeans. When he turned around, Draco was just staring at him.
“If you’re not okay with it, I don’t have to. It was just a thought.” Harry shrugged. Draco crossed the room in a few quick strides. Harry had to stop himself from taking a step back, but he quickly realized the predatory look Draco was giving him, wasn’t one that meant he was about to get hexed. No, this one would have a much more satisfying ending.
“I don’t want to talk about my son right now, Potter.” Draco said almost threateningly as he ran his hands up Harry’s bare chest, and thumbed over Harry’s nipples.
“Alright.” Was the only response Harry could give. His voice came out much too breathy and husky.
Draco was all hands, and lips as he walked Harry over to the bed. He seemed to be attempting to consume all of Harry at once, and before Harry knew it, he had Draco underneath him, panting and moaning. As quickly and as rushed as things had begun, they had slowed down just as quickly once Harry started to open Draco up. And when Harry finally pushed in, time seemed to nearly stop entirely.
Draco clung to Harry like a koala. His legs wrapped tightly around Harry’s waist. His arms around Harry’s shoulders. Effectively pinning Harry against his chest, but Harry didn’t mind. In fact, Harry quite liked it. Somehow, this felt different. Over the past few weeks, they had all kinds of sex, fast, slow, rough, gentle but this felt new. It was slow and gentle, and all altogether reverent.
Draco kept bringing Harry down for kisses, that were more breath and barely brushes of lips than anything else. They held onto each other as they maintained eye contact nearly the whole time. Harry couldn’t tell where his body ended and Draco’s began anymore. He felt like his soul had caught on fire and was burning for Draco and Draco alone. Harry wanted to say it.
He wanted to say it because this felt too much like they were making love and not just fucking, but he didn’t. Because he didn’t want to leave Draco with any doubts that he’d only said it in the heat of the moment. He wanted it to be special. He wanted it to be right. He needed it to be perfect, just like Draco.
So, Harry settled for telling Draco how wonderful he was, and how perfect he felt. While Draco kept whimpering out Harry’s name like a prayer. And when they both finally came, it was within a second of each other. Harry felt like his world had somehow been turned upside down and the only thing that was right, was Draco. Perfect, wonderful Draco.
After Harry had cleaned them and the bed, he pulled Draco back against him, so they were lying on their sides wrapped up together in a tangle of limbs. Draco’s eyelids were heavy, but he had a small smile on his lips. Harry leaned in to press a kiss to his forehead.
“So… good birthday?” Harry asked, running his hands through Draco’s lightly dampened hair.
“Yeah, good birthday.” Draco sighed and snuggled up even closer so his face was pressed into Harry’s chest.
Harry thought about saying it then, but before he could come up with the courage, Draco’s breathing had evened out and he was fast asleep. It took Harry a little while longer to fall asleep, as he ran his hand lightly over Draco’s back, reveling in the feel of Draco’s warmth all along his front. Just as he was about to drift off, he murmured ‘I love you’ into the top of Draco’s head. He knew the other man was asleep and wouldn’t have heard him but it was nice to say it out loud finally, even if only for himself to hear. It was enough, at least for now.
Sunday, June 8th, 2008
“You don’t have to go.” Harry said fiddling with the hem of Draco’s cream-colored jumper, as they stood in front of the fireplace in the sitting room of Grimmauld Place. They were getting ready to leave for Sunday evening supper at the Burrow and Harry was starting to question why he had ever agreed to bring Draco along in the first place.
“Stop that.” Draco said swatting Harry’s hands away. “I said I’d go, so I’m going,” Draco said vehemently, then looked down at his shoes like he was suddenly unsure. “Unless… Do you not want to me go? I would understand if…”
Harry cut him off. “No! I want you to come. I do. I’m just worried is all.” Harry said wrapping his arms around Draco's waist and stepping into his space so that Draco had to look down his nose at him.
“I can handle myself; you know. They were all here for Teddy’s birthday party remember? If all else fails, I’ll just spend the evening talking with Luna or Andi.” Draco sighed and brought his hands up to rest on either side of Harry’s neck. “It will be fine. You said Ginny and Ron took the news rather well, right?”
“Yes, I know. I… They better behave themselves is all.” Harry wasn’t so much worried about them being nice as maybe them embarrassing him. Draco let out an undignified snort.
“I’m sure it will be fine. Come on. I don’t want to be late. The last thing I need is to get on Molly Weasley’s bad side.” Draco teased before tilting his chin down for a kiss. Harry happily obliged.
“Come on then.” Draco said as he pulled away, grabbed Harry’s hand, and turned to face the fireplace. “Let’s get this over with,” Draco said, smirking.
As they came through the floo there was a flurry of noise as usual. The living room was packed. Bill, Fleur, Ron, and Lee with all squished together on the couch. Hermione was in the rocking chair with little Rose in her lap. Ginny and Luna were sat together in another overstuffed armchair. While Mr. Weasley was sitting in his usual seat next to the fireplace reading the Quibbler.
“Harry!” Hermione was the first one to notice their arrival. “Draco, I’m glad you could make it.”
Harry went over to give Hermione a kiss on the cheek and a peck on the top of baby Rose’s head. The rest of the room said their greetings but didn’t really move from their spots, except for Ron. Who came over to stand next to them.
“George and Andi are out back with Teddy and Victoire. Percy and them aren’t coming. He said he’s got some big report to do for work.” Ron added, rolling his eyes. “Also, just a heads-up, mom’s making a big fuss over dinner. She kicked Fleur and Ginny out of the kitchen about twenty minutes ago. You better go say hi before she blows a gasket.” Ron added in a lower tone.
“Welcome to the family.” Ron said to Draco with a wink, before going back over to the couch to squish himself back in between Lee and Bill. Harry felt his cheeks heat at the implication but chose not to comment on it.
“Come on.” Harry said grabbing Draco’s hand and dragging him towards the kitchen.
Harry was almost relieved when he found that Mrs. Weasley was accompanied by Andromeda. He loved Molly Weasley like a mother but she could be overprotective and a little overbearing at times. She always had good intentions, but he didn’t want her to try and scare Draco off.
“Oh Draco, Harry. You made it.” Andi said as she hoovered a large leg of lamb out of the oven and onto the counter. She then came over to them and gave them each a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Molly stayed quiet, just watching until Andi had released them both.
“Well, come here. Let me get a good look at you.” Molly said gesturing for Draco to go over to her. Draco sent Harry and Andi an anxious look before crossing the kitchen to stand in front of Mrs. Weasley.
“You’re too thin.” She commented after she’d given him a once over. Then to the surprise of everyone in the room, she pulled him into a motherly hug. But when she pulled back, she kept hold of his arms.
“You better not hurt him. Harry is like my own son, so if you hurt him in any way, you’ll have me to deal with.” Molly said firmly before releasing him and patting him on the cheek. Harry could hear the dry swallow Draco took from across the room. He imagined that Draco was picturing how Molly had single-handedly taken down his own aunt, Bellatrix, at the battle of Hogwarts.
“Yes ma’am, wouldn’t dream of it.” Draco said with conviction in his voice and giving her a tentative smile.
“Well, alright then. Harry, go tell George and the kids to come in. Dinner’s ready. Draco, dear, you can help me set the table.” Molly said then got busy making plates, fork, and knives all fly out of their cabinets towards the dining table.
The rest of the evening went pretty much like any other Sunday dinner at the Burrow. George and Ginny got scolded no less than three times each by Mrs. Weasley for causing too much of a ruckus. Rose and subsequently Ron, ended up with mashed carrots and peas all down their fronts. While Hermione and Andi discussed some of the upcoming events at the community center.
Apparently now that Andi and Kingsley were dating, he seemed to be interested in the ministry and the community center partnering up on a few events. Mr. Weasley made sure to sit across the table from Draco and spent the first half of the dinner peppering him with friendly, yet relentless, questions. Until Molly finally told him to ‘leave the poor boy alone, Arthur’. She then took the opportunity to start asking Draco all about Scorpius. Then insisted he bring Scorpius and his mother the next time he came over for dinner.
Harry didn’t know what exactly he had expected out of this evening, but he felt it couldn’t have possibly gone any better. Other than a few friendly teasing jokes from George and Ginny, everyone seemed to just automatically fold Draco into the group. And honestly, if the two of them hadn’t teased Draco at all it wouldn’t have felt right.
And Draco. Draco was holding his own. He joked and snarked back when teased. He struck up conversations with Luna, Hermione, and even Ron. He was polite and courteous with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley’s questioning. He even had a long conversation with Bill about wizarding finances that Harry didn’t even try to follow. He also showed off his French when talking to Fleur. It was becoming increasingly more difficult not to snog him in gratitude right there in front of everyone as the evening went on.
Once dinner was over, and all the dishes had been cleaned up, they made their way back into the sitting room and continued chatting for over an hour or so. When it was just after nine o’clock, Hermione was the first to announce she was ready to go. She had a sleeping Rose resting against her baby bump and looked bone tired. So, everyone quickly got up, said their goodbyes, and gave hugs, before making their way to the floo. Just as they were about to leave Molly pulled Draco into another hug and told him, he was welcome to come to Sunday dinner whenever he liked. Even if Harry couldn’t make it.
“Thank you for coming tonight. You were great.” Harry said once they were back in the sitting room of Grimmauld Place.
“It was nothing.” Draco said with a shrug. Harry pressed himself all along the front of Draco and squeezed him tightly around the middle.
“It wasn’t nothing… Not to me.” Harry said pressing his face into Draco’s neck and kissing him there. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” Draco whispered back, before tilting his chin down to capture Harry’s lips.
Notes:
Alright guys, only 3 more chapters left!
Chapter 12 - I just need to edit a couple of times before posting, so I'm hoping to get it up by Thursday or Friday.
Chapter 13 and 14 should be up a week or so after that.Also it's probably going to end up being around 70k words, which is crazy. This fic was originally only going to be 40-50k!
Let me know what you think. I love all the comments and kudos. As always, thank you for reading!
Chapter 12: Wednesday July 9th, 2008
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wednesday July 9th, 2008
Everything was going great. If someone had told Harry ten years ago that dating Draco Malfoy, of all people, could make him this happy, he wouldn’t have believed them. He and Draco’s lives seemed to meld together seamlessly, and as a result he was seeing Teddy, and by extension, Scorpius, more than ever. The only family Harry had ever really known, Teddy, Andromeda, Hermione, and the Weasleys, had accepted Draco and Scorpius into the fold, just as easily as they had Harry, all those years ago.
Draco and Harry barely spent an evening apart, and it was only because Hermione had talked him down, that he hadn’t asked Draco and Scorpius to move in with him already. Harry thought she might’ve had a point since it hadn’t even been quite two months since their first date. But Harry knew that it didn’t matter how much time had passed. He and Draco were meant to be together, and nothing, or no one, would ever change his mind.
Harry should have realized sooner that their well-cultivated bliss could only last for so long though. Trouble always had a way of worming itself into Harry’s life. They had spent all their time together, either in the muggle world or in the privacy of their homes. Harry wasn’t sure why Draco was so hesitant to be seen as more than just friends anytime they were in the wizarding world, but Harry didn’t feel the need to push the issue just yet.
The first time they’d picked up the boys from school after their first date, Draco had pulled his hand away immediately when Harry had reached out to hold it. They never talked about it. Harry figured Draco was trying to put off the inevitable. As much as he wanted to shout to the world, and to Draco, how much he loved the tall ethereal blonde, he respected Draco’s obvious wish for privacy. But Harry knew it was only a matter of time. Although he had hoped it could have been a time and place of their own choosing when it did finally come out.
But as fates would have it, it was a typical Wednesday afternoon when Harry was reminded why he often wished he had never been ‘The Boy Who Lived Twice’, ‘The Chosen One’, or ‘The Savior of the Wizarding World’. Nothing was private for long. Nothing he ever did or said wasn’t scrutinized, picked apart, and discussed in a public forum. His life, from the first day he learned he was a wizard, was for public consumption, and consequently, anyone who got even remotely close to him always got caught up in the crossfire at some point, or another.
Harry knew that Hermione would be in meetings all morning. So, as soon as he made it to the community center, he locked himself in his office. He also told his assistant to hold all owls unless they were from Draco or Teddy’s school. He needed to go over the budget reports for the next few months and had been putting it off since Monday. But today was the perfect day to knock it out. He didn’t have anything else planned. Hermione had already done most of the work but she still always insisted that he look over everything and approve it before they sent it off to be finalized. Harry knew that she mostly did this because Hermione knew that if anything came up short on funding, it would be Harry who chipped in to fill the gaps.
He had been at it for almost four hours, and it was almost lunchtime when the wards to his office pinged. Hermione came bustling in with a flurry of wild hair and nervous tension rolling off of her.
“What are you doing here, Harry?” Hermione said standing in front of his desk giving him that look that reminded him too much of Professor McGonagall. He tried to wrack his brain as to what he could have possibly missed and looked to the calendar hanging on the wall for some kind of clue, but came up short.
“What? What did I forget?” Harry asked, furrowing his brows after finding nothing useful on the calendar.
“Oh Harry!” Hermione whined. “Have you not seen the Prophet this morning or any newspaper for that matter?” She looked at him with exasperation written all over her face.
“You know I don’t read that rag. I only glance at yours when something big happens… Why? What happened? Is everything alright?” Harry was starting to get a little panicky.
Nothing had seemed out of place that morning when he’d arrived but he had to admit he’d flooed straight into his office, and only spoken briefly to his assistant. Upon reflection, maybe she had seemed a bit jittery this morning.
“Wait here.” Hermione said. She left with a flourish of her robes. She returned less than a minute later, holding today's Prophet in her hand, but she didn’t hand it over straight away. She held it tightly against her chest looking worried.
“Oh, Come on. It can’t be that bad, can it? Hand it over.” Harry said holding out his hand.
“Okay, but you can’t go off hexing anyone.” Hermione said with a stern look.
“No promises.” Harry muttered, taking the paper from her.
The first thing he noticed was the almost half a page worth of photos of himself and Draco. It was from a date they’d had a few nights ago. They’d gone to a muggle restaurant a few blocks down from Grimmauld Place. Harry had walked Draco home afterward and subsequently stayed the night.
The first photo was from when they had only been about halfway back to the Malfoy’s townhouse. Harry had pushed Draco just inside of an alleyway and snogged him against the side of the building. There was a lamp post nearby, so their faces were clearly visible as the picture showed Harry leaning in to capture Draco’s lips. The largest picture showed Harry pressing Draco against the wall with his knee firmly between the other man’s legs. Harry could almost hear the soft moans Draco had let slip from his lips that night. Just underneath that, was one of Harry laughing once they had broken apart from the rather intense kiss because Draco had said he wasn’t going to be made to come in his pants while standing in a dirty alleyway. Harry was thankful wizarding photos didn’t also have sound. There were a couple of smaller ones towards the bottom of Harry and Draco just walking down the street afterward hand in hand, talking, and smiling at each other. But worse than the photos, was the article.
“The wizarding world’s Golden Boy seduced by a Death Eater” by Rita Skeeter
Harry should have seen this coming after pissing her off at the War Memorial Gala. She’d probably been following him ever since, trying to get something juicy enough to write about. Harry just couldn’t figure out why she’d waited so long actually.
“Our resident ‘Golden Boy’ seems to have himself a new partner and not just any new partner. A notorious Death Eater. This reporter can’t help but wonder if The Chosen One is acting of his own free will. After the War Gala when the two supposed ‘friends’ were seen cozying up together on the dance floor, I thought it best to do a little digging. After following the two over the last few months, I found some disturbing evidence. At first, it seemed they were in fact just friends. Having play dates with their son and godson, but after some time Harry seemed to start acting like a lovesick teenager. (See page 5 for more photos) Considering Draco Malfoy, Death Eater, was considered to be top of his class in potions back at Hogwarts, I think it would be wise for authorities to check that Harry isn’t under the influence of some sort of love potion...”
Harry had read enough. He turned to page 5 so that he could see what kind of other photos there were. Each photo was labeled with the date they were taken. Showing Harry, Draco, and occasionally Teddy or Scorpius. The only saving grace was they seemed to pick shots where you couldn’t see either of the boy’s faces because they were turned away from the camera.
“I’m going to kill her!” Harry growled slamming the paper down on his desk. He grabbed his cloak from the back of his chair and was heading for the door when Hermione stepped in front of him.
“Where are you going?” She asked pressing her hands to his chest.
“To murder Rita Skeeter! I won’t even need my wand. I’m going to throttle her with my bare hands!” Harry shouted as he tried to push past her, but he stopped dead in his tracks when Hermione pulled out her wand.
“Oh, no you’re not.” Hermione lifted her wand so it was only centimeters away from his chin. He had good enough sense to take a step back. “I’ve already contacted the solicitor and Kinsley. Ron is working with the auror department as we speak to track her down. She stalked you and Draco for almost two months. She won’t get out of this unscathed.”
“She took pictures of Teddy and Scorpius! They’re minors!” Harry bellowed. The frames hanging on the walls started to rattle as he felt his magic flare up. He clenched his teeth and fist to try to stop it as best he could. The last thing he needed right now was to accidentally destroy his office.
“I know. It’s being handled, Harry. You’re late to the game. I’ve been at the ministry with Ron all morning. Ron is working with the Aurors to find out exactly what laws she might have broken. I sent you an owl first thing this morning explaining all this. You obviously didn’t get it. When I didn’t hear back from you, I thought you’d gone to Draco’s, or I would have come to find you sooner.” Hermione explained.
At the mention of Draco, Harry felt his face drain of color. He could only imagine what he was going through. Then again maybe he didn’t know. Harry hadn’t gotten an owl from him this morning, and Draco didn’t get the Prophet. Even if he didn’t know, Harry needed to tell him before someone else did.
“Fuck. I have to go. I need to make sure he’s okay.” Harry said, panic starting to replace his anger. Draco had tried so hard to distance himself from the wizarding world and now, being with Harry had made it all come crashing back down on him again.
“Alright but only if you go straight to Draco’s. Don’t do anything stupid Harry!” Hermione warned before lowering her wand.
“I won’t. I have to go make sure he’s okay, Hermione.” Harry said before he was out the door.
He’d never run so fast in his life and apparated as soon as he got outside the wards of the Community Center. He sent a silent thank you to the gods when the alleyway behind Draco’s townhome was empty. It was broad daylight, and he wasn’t in the mood to have to obliviate any muggles right now.
He ran straight to the back door and knocked loudly. He was grateful when a stressed-out-looking Narcissa answered the door almost immediately. Harry could feel the extra wards buzzing around the place and knew immediately that Draco had either seen or worse, heard about the article secondhand.
“Is he here? I only just saw the paper.” Harry said. He realized he was breathing a bit heavily. A combination of running and the adrenaline that had been coursing through him since he first read the article.
“He’s locked himself in his study. He’s warded himself in, so I can’t get through. I had to put up extra wards around the house from all the owls we’ve been getting. A few howlers got in this morning first thing though. I sent Scorpius to Andi’s shortly after breakfast. I didn’t want him at the school today, and Andi’s kept Teddy home also. But Draco’s refused to come out of his study.” Narcissa explained. She looked so tired and it wasn’t even noon yet.
“I’m so sorry Narcissa. Hermione is working on getting everything worked out. I promise we will get everything sorted soon. I just need to see Draco.” Harry said desperately.
“Go on up. Maybe he will let you through.” Narcissa said, stepping aside.
“Thank you.” Harry said, giving her a quick squeeze before he took the stairs two at a time to get to Draco’s study.
Once outside the door, he had to stop to undo the wards. Harry could feel Draco trying to redo them from the other side, but Harry was more powerful and broke through in less than a minute. He burst through the door before Draco could stop him. Luckily, he was somewhat expecting it when the stinging hex was hurdled at him and easily blocked it. He wasn’t excepting the other two hexes that followed, and it was only his quick reflexes that saved him from those.
“Stop! For fuck sake Draco! I’m not going to fight you!” Harry shouted.
Draco stopped then and Harry finally got a good look at him. He was wearing wrinkled trousers and an old T-shirt, which Harry didn’t even know he owned. His hair was disheveled and his eyes were red-rimmed and puffy like he’d been crying.
“Draco…” Harry said just above a whisper.
“NO! Don’t do that! Don’t come in here and act like you’re going to save me or pity me!” Draco shouted.
“Draco, I don’t pity you, but I do want to help. I want to be here for you.” Harry said taking a step towards him but Draco just took a step back.
If looks could kill, Harry was sure he would have been reduced to a pile of goo in an instant. He could see that Draco was trying very hard to only let his rage shine through his schooled expression, but his eyes gave him away.
“Oh, you want to be here for me? What about this morning when the owls started arriving carrying hexes and curses? Huh? What about when Rita fucking Skeeter was taking pictures of my son to splash all over the fucking Prophet for everyone to see? What about then? Where the fuck were you then?” Draco said with so much disdain in his voice that Harry felt like he’d been slapped in the face.
“Draco, please. I only just saw the paper... I didn’t see it until Hermione burst into my office a few minutes ago and showed it to me. I came as soon as I found out. Hermione is already working with the ministry to see what we can do about her following us, and…” Harry tried to explain but Draco cut him off.
“Like it even matters to you. You’re the perfect fucking Golden Boy. You didn’t start getting howlers over breakfast with your son. Did you? You didn’t have your past plastered all over the front page again! You weren’t the one they accused of drugging their precious ‘Chosen One’. You weren’t the one painted as the villain. AGAIN! The only difference was this time I didn’t do anything wrong. Except for allowing myself to be talked into letting you fuck me. And what did I get out of it? Nothing but humiliation and death threats!” Draco shouted.
He seemed to grow angrier the more he went on. Harry would have been more hurt by Draco’s words if it weren’t for the pained look in Draco’s eyes. Harry knew Draco didn’t actually mean what he was saying. He was only lashing out at Harry because he had nowhere else to direct his anger.
“What you have nothing to say for yourself, Potter? Huh? What’s wrong Mr. Fucking Savior…”
It was Harry's turn to cut Draco off. “Okay enough! Fuck Draco! You’re acting like I’m not upset about this too. They took pictures of Teddy too, you know. I was ready to go after Rita and would have too if Hermione hadn’t stopped me. They might not be saying horrible things about me but don’t you think it hurts me to see them saying all those lies about the person I love!” Harry bellowed before he fully realized what he was saying.
Time seemed to freeze for a moment, as the words sank in. Harry had been holding off saying them. Waiting for the perfect moment. Only to then shout them in the middle of an argument. They stared at each other for a minute before Harry saw Draco start to crumple. His face fell then his knees seemed to give out from underneath him, as he dropped to the floor. His hand came up to cover his face. Harry could tell he’d started to cry. Draco’s shoulders drooped and shook. Harry went to him immediately, dropping to his knees and wrapping his arms around Draco. All Draco did was cling to the front of Harry’s shirt and bury his face in Harry’s chest.
“You shouldn’t love me. You can’t. I don’t deserve it… It’s not right.” Draco cried. It came out so muffled against his chest that Harry almost couldn’t make out the words.
“Stop it. You nor anyone else gets to tell me who I can love.” Harry said firmly. “And I love you Draco and I’m going to do everything I can to make sure nothing like this happens again. Hermione’s already spoken to our solicitor, the Aurors, and Kingsley.” Harry said while stroking Draco’s hair. “I’m sorry I wasn’t here earlier. I can’t image what you could have been thinking.” Harry kissed the top of Draco’s head. Draco was silent for several minutes. Harry just continued to hold him. Finally, Draco let go of his grip on Harry’s t-shirt and pulled back.
“I’m sorry I yelled…” Draco started just above a whisper. He wasn’t looking Harry in the eye. He stared at his hands gently resting on Harry’s chest now. “I thought…” Draco’s voice broke a bit. “I thought when you didn’t show up this morning that…” Draco took a deep breath. “That you’d decided it wasn’t worth it… Being with me… That I wasn’t worth it.” Draco wiped his eyes still not looking at Harry.
Harry’s heart ached. In hindsight, Harry should have realized that Draco would more than likely carry some doubts. Everything that had happened since the war and with Astoria had taken its toll on Draco. Harry knew that. He should have realized that Draco’s doubts about Astoria and her death would have the potential to seep into Harry and Draco’s relationship. Harry couldn’t image the kind of long-term effect something like that would have on a person.
All Harry knew for sure was that he needed to reassure Draco in the here and now. He wanted Draco to know that he wasn’t going to leave Draco just because things might get a little difficult at times. He had no intention of ever letting the wonderful creature in front of him go if he had anything to say about it. So, Harry reached forward and cupped Draco’s jaw to coax him into looking up at Harry. After a few strokes of Harry’s thumb on his cheek, he finally relented and met Harry’s eyes. The grey in Draco’s eyes had gone almost blue.
“Draco Malfoy, you are worth it. You are worth all of it, to me… I love you. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you that sooner.” Harry could see there was still a storm of sadness swimming behind Draco’s eyes. “I never meant to hurt you, and I hope never to again. I’m here and I’m not going anywhere as long as we’ll have me. I’m sorry.” Draco all but lunged at Harry, startling him. He kissed Harry with such ferocity that Harry was scared he’d draw blood.
“I love you too.” Draco said into the kiss. “I love you too, Harry.” Harry sighed, letting Draco continue his onslaught. The kiss soon slowed into something softer. Harry let Draco kiss him for several minutes. He seemed to need the comfort of it.
“Hey. I don’t want you to ever doubt that I’d just up and leave you again. I don’t care about the press or what anyone else has to say about us or me. I never have. You know that. I’m going to make sure this gets fixed. Okay? I’ll make a press statement in the Quibbler first thing tomorrow. Everything will work out, alright?” Harry said as he thumbed over Draco’s cheeks.
Draco nodded then dropped his forehead to Harry’s. “I just don’t know why you want to still be with me.”
“Because you’re witty and funny. And a right git sometimes. You’re fierce and a force of nature when you get angry. You’re also a wonderful father, and I love the person you’ve turned into these last ten years. You’re gorgeous inside and out.” Harry could just see a small smile trying to break through on Draco’s face.
“And you’ve got a great arse.” Harry chuckled, earning him a light smack to the chest.
“Very funny.” Draco breathed out, but his shoulders seemed to have lost most of their tension.
“Hey, I just complimented your arse. Aren’t you going to compliment mine?” Harry joked. He was desperate to make Draco smile after the trying morning he’d had.
“I wouldn’t know. I’ve never had your arse.” Draco chuckled but Harry could sense there was more weight to that statement than Draco was letting on. Harry pulled back looking Draco in the eyes searching his expression.
“Do you want my arse?” Harry asked.
He was genuinely curious. Draco had never said anything until now about switching things up. In fact, he’d been very enthusiastic about bottoming in the past. Draco looked back down at his lap and shrugged.
“Draco, my arse is yours if you want it.” Harry said firmly. He didn’t want Draco to have any more doubts. Draco looked back up at him then. His eyes were slightly wide with surprise.
“I didn’t think you’d do that.” Draco said just above a whisper. Harry had the feeling that talking about this wasn’t the right approach. Harry needed to show Draco, that he wanted Draco to have all of him. So, he crawled into Draco’s lap, straddling him.
“Draco, you can have any part of me you want. You can have my arse, my mouth, my heart, my very soul if you want it. Anything at all. I’m all yours.” Harry whispered against Draco’s ear and then kissed him deeply.
And that is exactly what Harry gave him. Right there on the floor of Draco’s study. They took their time. Neither Draco nor Harry seemed to be in a hurry. They kissed for several minutes before they slowly started to peel off their clothes. Draco took his time opening Harry up. He seemed to revel in it. Exploring every inch of Harry’s insides, and when Harry finally sank down onto Draco in one slow motion, that was how they continued. Slow, with soft reverent kisses and gentle caresses, as they both kept whispering, ‘I love you’ into the other's mouth.
Harry could feel Draco approaching the edge so he leaned forward to whisper in his ear. “You’re worth it to me. You’re worth every argument, every hex, and every snarky comment. It’s all worth it when I get to have you like this. In my arms. Every day.” Draco sobbed out a whimper into the crook of Harry’s neck before shuddering into him.
Harry continued to move on top of Draco until he was a panting mess. Once Draco had regained his senses, he brought his mouth up and kissed Harry with abandon while he reached between them to stoke Harry. It only took a few pulls, before Harry was spilling between them.
They laid back together. Harry was still mostly on top of Draco as they curled up into each other, on the plush carpeted floor for several minutes, catching their breath. Harry finally had the thought to cast a wandless cleaning spell over them as they exchanged a few soft presses of their lips, just drinking each other in.
“My arse is killing me. Why didn’t we move to the couch?” Draco groaned, sitting up and reaching for his pants after a few minutes.
“Oh, your arse is killing you?” Harry said and smirked at Draco. Who just looked at him, before bursting out laughing.
Harry stood up as well pulling back on his own pants and trousers. Before Draco could bend over to pick up his t-shirt, Harry wrapped his arms around Draco’s waist pressing their bare chests together. Draco smiled down at Harry and kissed him.
“You know I’m pretty sure that door has been unlocked this whole time since you just came crashing in here through my wards.” Draco chuckled. Harry just hummed and kissed the side of Draco’s neck. “How did you manage to get through them so easily anyway? My mother couldn’t even break them.”
“Well, I didn’t defeat Voldemort on pure luck now did I?” Harry teased, squeezing Draco around the middle as he rolled his eyes at Harry.
“Oh, so humble!” Draco quipped.
“Yes, but you love me anyway.” Harry joked back. Draco’s face went a little softer then.
“Yeah, I guess I do.” Draco said quietly, then leaned down for another tender kiss.
“Also… Um… I’m pretty sure your wand still quite likes me.” Harry said a bit sheepishly. He’d given back Draco’s wand after his trial, but since Draco had never actually won it back properly, his wand’s magic wasn’t as powerful when used against Harry’s.
“Hm.” Draco looked down at his wand that was now lying on the ground next to Harry’s. “If I used magic more, I would consider getting a new one. It’s never worked quite the same after…” Draco broke off, meeting Harry’s eyes.
“After you let me take it from you at the Manor.” Harry finished for him.
“Yeah.” Draco breathed out.
“Hey.” Harry reached up to run his fingers along Draco’s jawline, which he loved so much. “Are we alright?”
Draco took a deep breath and then let it out. “Yeah… yes, we’re good. More than good, I think.” Draco wrapped his arms around Harry’s shoulders.
“You can’t do that again, okay? You have to talk to me. Let me in. I love you Draco and I want to be there for you. For the good times and the bad.” Harry kissed Draco’s jaw. “I have it set that even if I’m not accepting owls from anyone else. I can still get them from Teddy, Scorpius, and you.”
Draco just looked at Harry for a moment before dropping his eyes. “I’m sorry.”
“Don’t apologize. You just have to trust that I’m not just going to run out on you, okay?” Harry said softly.
“Harry.” Draco’s voice broke and he shook his head. Harry could only imagine the range of emotions going through his mind right at that moment.
Harry gently kissed Draco's jaw again, then cheek, before moving and giving him a chaste kiss on the mouth. Draco then buried his face into Harry’s neck. Harry stayed there for several minutes. Just holding Draco and gently rubbing him on the back. Draco had been through so much that Harry wondered if he would ever stop needing reassurance. As much as Astoria had helped Draco find himself, she’d also left him with so much guilt and self-doubt. Harry didn’t know if Draco would ever truly feel like he deserved to be loved. But that wasn’t going to stop Harry from loving him anyway.
“Come on. Let’s get dressed and go back downstairs. Your mother looked worried sick.” Harry said rubbing Draco’s back one more time. He nodded into Harry’s neck before kissing his way back up to Harry’s mouth. Harry let himself be kissed for several more moments, figuring Draco needed to feel Harry.
When Draco had put back on his t-shirt, Harry reached out to touch the soft fabric. “I didn’t know you even owned any t-shirts.” Harry joked. Draco looked down at the shirt and then back up at Harry.
“I don’t… This is yours. You left it here.” Draco smiled shyly. Harry eyed the shirt more closely and noticed it was in fact his. It hung a little baggy around Draco’s chest and shoulders where he was narrower than Harry.
“Well… you can keep it. You look good in casual clothes.” Harry smiled at him. He couldn’t help himself and pulled Draco into another quick kiss.
That evening Harry stayed for dinner and when Draco asked him to stay the night, he was more than happy to accept. After their emotionally charged and eventful day, they were both worn out and exhausted. They fell asleep almost instantly wrapped up in each other’s arms.
The next morning when Harry woke up with an affectionate Draco in his arms, Harry had Draco fuck him again. He knew sex wasn’t the answer to Draco’s insecurities but he hoped that it would at least help Draco to know that he could have Harry. All of him. And as Draco vigorously fucked him into the mattress, Harry thought this was certainly the most enjoyable way to reassure him. Harry couldn’t stop himself from repeatedly saying ‘I love you’ as they breathed each other’s air and exchanged open mouth kisses. Loving Draco Malfoy was not always going to be smooth sailing, but Harry was certainly going to enjoy the ride.
Notes:
Last two chapter, I'm hoping to get posted on (or before) Dec. 19th, 2021.
I am both excited and a little sad to be finishing this fic up. It's been so fun to write.
A special thank you to all of you who have been patiently reading and waiting from the beginning.
Chapter 13: Sunday August 17th, 2008
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunday August 17th, 2008
Harry was exhausted when he finally made it through the floo into the kitchen of Grimmauld Place that Sunday afternoon. To say that it had been a long week would have been an understatement. It was already the middle of August so even if he had nothing else going on, he would have been busy enough with making sure every muggle-born or underprivileged Hogwarts student that was enrolled in any of the community centers programs had all their supplies for the start of the new school year.
Although he’d been working on trying to hand off more responsibilities lately, Harry had a hard time letting some things go. He worked closely with Headmaster McGonagall to make sure no child was left out or that there weren’t any new eleven-year-olds that needed help. Harry always remembered his first time in Diagon Alley with Hagrid all those years ago and wanted to make sure that no child missed out on that kind of experience simply because they had no one to take them.
Then like every year, the autumn Quidditch camp started on the second Saturday of September. Thinking about it, Harry really should have planned the timing a bit better. Maybe next year he would make the change to have it start the first weekend of October instead. If only to give him some more time. Even though it was almost a month away, Harry still had to make sure they had all the funds for it and that the usual volunteers were coming back. This year he also wanted to make sure that no kids were turned away for ‘space’ and that anyone who wanted to sign up could. He had never found out who it was that had turned away Scorpius and Draco years ago but he was going to make sure it didn’t happen to anyone else.
Of course, when it rains it pours. The Community Center was having a few budget issues. The fundraisers didn’t seem to bring in as much money as in past years. The newness and novelty of the place seem to have worn off a bit. Harry never liked to worry too much about funding but Hermione always scolded him that if he wasn’t careful, he wouldn’t have any money left for himself. Although he was fairly certain it would take funding the community center for a couple of centuries before that actually happened. Considering he was the sole heir to the Sleekeazy fortune. Not to mention his substantial Potter and Black family money inheritances.
Then on top of everything else, Harry had been at the community center until nearly one in the morning the night before and then had to go back in at seven that morning. It had been almost impossible to extricate himself from underneath Draco’s warm body when his alarm had gone off. Sunday’s were usually their day to lie in, lazy around in bed, and get in some much-needed snuggle time. But this wasn’t a typical Sunday.
No, the night before, the community center had another runaway come in. This time it was a seventeen-year-old boy from an old wizarding family about to start his final year at Hogwarts. It had taken several hours for them to be able to make the teen comfortable enough to tell them what had happened. It wasn’t nearly as bad as some of the cases they’d had in the past but the aurors were still called in to investigate, just to be safe. Luckily the boy was able to get in touch with a friend from Hogwarts, and their family had graciously offered to take the boy in until the start of the school year in a few weeks.
As Harry watched the boy being reunited with his friend and the friend’s parents that morning, Harry couldn’t help but think of the way Molly and Arthur had taken him in all those years ago. Harry had a feeling the boy would be just fine. There might be a few bumps and bruises that needed time to heal but he had a feeling it would all work out in the end. Getting to see that precious moment and knowing that he’d been able to help someone who truly needed it, was worth the lack of sleep and Draco’s grumbled protest as he’d left that morning.
Harry wanted to head straight over to the Malfoy’s townhome after he saw the boy off but he knew Draco was probably working anyway. So, he decided to go home for a bit of rest and a quick bite to eat before heading over to the bookstore.
It was getting harder and harder to spend any length of time away from Draco. Harry felt like he was quickly becoming addicted to having him around all the time. He loved waking up with the rumpled and slightly grumpy blonde, that somehow always managed to tangle all their limbs together in the middle of the night. Harry loved coming home from the Community center to find Draco, Scorpius, and most of the time Narcissa waiting for him in the kitchen, already helping Kreacher with dinner. He loved going to sleep with the smell, taste, and feel of Draco all around him. So, yes Harry was becoming addicted to Draco but in the best way possible.
When Harry stepped through the floo that Sunday afternoon, he was pleasantly surprised to find that not only was Grimmauld Place not empty but his kitchen was full of people and covered in flour.
“What is going on here?” Harry said with a chuckle. Draco, Scorpius, Teddy, Andi, and Narcissa were all standing around the kitchen counters using cookie cutters on the large sheet of dough that was spread out on the counter.
“We are making cookies to take to dinner tonight!” Scorpius answered. He had a good bit of flour smeared across his cheek that looked suspiciously like Teddy’s handprint.
“We thought it would be fun to decorate some sugar cookies to take to the Burrow tonight. Our plan was to have them baked by the time you got back, but you’re early. Did everything go alright?” Andi asked with a smile.
“Yeah, I think it all worked out okay. He’s going to stay with a friend and their family for the next few weeks, and Hermione’s working with Madam Pomfrey to make sure he sees a mind healer when he’s ready. But… he seemed like a strong kid. I think he’ll be okay. He reminded me of Sirius a bit, actually. Tough and a bit of a rebel.” Harry explained.
He walked over to kiss everyone on the cheek, going down the line, before stopping at the sink to wash his hands. After, he went to stand next to Draco placing his hand on Draco’s lower back just to feel his warmth, like an anchor. He had to resist the urge to nuzzle into the blonde’s neck.
“Well, if he’s anything like Sirius, he’ll be headstrong enough to get through it.” Narcissa said with a chuckle. Andi nodded in agreement.
“Come on Harry! We need to get these baked so we can decorate them! Aunt Cissy brought a bunch of sprinkles over!” Teddy said excitedly. His hair was that bright teal color that it always turned when he was in an exceptionally good mood.
“Well then I guess I better make myself useful.” Harry smirked. “What shapes do we have?”
“We got dinosaurs and dragons.” Scorpius replied pointing out the various shaped cookie cutters.
“Oh, hand me one of those dragons then. I’m a sucker for a good dragon.” Harry said winking at Draco, who only rolled his eyes per usual. Narcissa and Andi just shook their heads and smiled fondly at him.
“You are ridiculous, Potter.” Draco scoffed but his smile gave him away.
“Yes, but you love it.” Harry whispered into Draco’s ear for only him to hear.
“No kissing in the kitchen!” Scorpius whined.
“We weren’t kissing!” Harry said in mock offense.
He hadn’t been planning on kissing Draco at that moment but one of his greatest pleasures was making the boys squeal in horror when he and Draco showed even the slightly and most innocent affection towards each other. So, with flour on his hands and all, Harry grabbed Draco’s face and gave him the most overexaggerated and obnoxiously loud kiss on the lips. It had the desired effect as the boys both let out a loud and drawn-out ‘ewww’. Andi joined in as well before she started laughing. Harry was pulling away from Draco’s face smiling when Draco brought his hand up, full of flour, and smeared it into Harry’s hair and on his face.
“Yes, Ew, Potter! You know the rules. No kisses in the kitchen.” Draco said in the snarkiest tone. Harry couldn’t help but laugh, as he wiped off his face the best he could.
“There is no kissing in YOUR kitchen, but this is MY kitchen and I say kissing is allowed.” Harry said crossing his arms and lifting his chin.
This caused the boys to erupt into complaints about Harry and Draco’s kissing habit, which in all honesty they did very little of in front of the boys, or Andi and Narcissa for that matter. After they were done cutting out all the cookie dough, and baking them, they let them cool for a bit. While the cookies were cooling, Narcissa and Andi made up some icing and got out a large assortment of sprinkles. Muggle and magical ones that changed color or sparkled.
Teddy and Scorpius seemed to be trying to outdo each other with just how many sprinkles they could fit on one cookie, while Draco’s cookies turned out looking more like little works of art. Harry didn’t think his looked too bad but he was going to make sure they weren’t on the same platter as Draco’s either way. Once they only had a couple left, which they let Teddy and Scorpius handle, the adults started to clean up.
“Oh, Harry I meant to ask, did you get that funding you needed for all the students going back to Hogwarts because Kingsley was talking about maybe getting with you about doing a joint fundraiser with the War Memorial Museum since they seemed to always make their goals plus some.” Andi said as she was waving her wand cleaning up all the stray flour on the floor.
“Actually, we got a last-minute donation so we’re all good for now, but it might not be a bad idea in the future. We’ve been having a harder time meeting our goals lately.” Harry explained.
“Oh Harry! It wasn’t you again, was it?” Andi asked.
“No, not this time” Harry chuckled. “It was actually, Hyperion Corp. Again.”
“Hey, that’s my middle name!” Scorpius said smiling up from the cookie that was more sprinkles than cookie at this point.
Every single one of the adults' heads snapped up to look at Scorpius then. Andi was wide-eyed with surprise and looked between the three Malfoy’s. Narcissa had on her blank face but was standing stock still and only looking at Scorpius. Teddy and Scorpius seemed to be thoroughly confused as to what was going on as they took in everyone’s reaction. And as Harry turned to look at Draco, he looked like he’d gone even paler, which Harry didn’t know was even possible, and there was definite panic in his eyes.
“What did you say?” Harry asked Scorpius, trying to keep his voice even.
“My middle name. It’s Hyperion.” Scorpius answered looking even more confused.
Harry turned to face Draco again. “Draco?”
He wasn’t sure what exactly he was supposed to be feeling at this moment, but based on the worried look Andi and Narcissa were now giving him, it seemed they thought he might be upset. He was in a way but only because Draco apparently hadn’t trusted him enough with this important information. He was mostly just confused because as far as he knew the Malfoy fortune had been greatly depleted after the war, and Hyperion Corp was the largest funder of almost every wizarding charity he knew of.
“Um…” Draco stammered out looking like a deer caught in headlights, before looking over to his mother, seemingly for help.
“Alright boys. Time to go clean up. Let’s go.” Narcissa said. Then she and Andi started to shuffle the confused boys out of the room. This obviously wasn’t the help Draco had been expecting and narrowed his eyes at his mother in accusation.
Once they were out the door and their footsteps could be heard heading up the stairs, Harry and Draco were left in the kitchen alone. With only an oppressive silence as company. Harry leaned against the counter, crossed his arms over his chest, and waited for Draco to stop staring at the door like someone was supposed to be coming back to save him from the situation. When Draco finally turned back to face Harry, he flinched when he found Harry already looking at him. Harry tried his best to keep his face neutral.
“I can explain…” Draco said sounding panicked.
“Alright. I’m listening.” Harry said as he shrugged his shoulders. Draco took a deep breath before he started speaking.
“Alright, well after my trial there was so much that needed to be done at Hogwarts and just in general. I wanted to help, but every time I tried to volunteer or donate money it would get rejected. Most of the time they either said they didn’t want my Death Eater money or my guilt money or something else along those lines. I understood. The wizarding world hated me and for good reason, but that didn’t stop me from wanting to help.
“So, after father went to Azkaban, I took most of our money and put it into a small shell company, Hyperion Corporation. I made sure that no one could link it back to me or the Malfoy family. I wasn’t looking for recognition, I just wanted to try and make things right… After that, charities for Hogwarts and the rebuilding programs started taking the donations… I started out just giving to War repair funds, then the memorial museum but well over the years I started to branch out. And when I saw that you started a community center, I couldn’t help but donate to it as well… I swear I was going to tell you but I didn’t want you to think I was doing to win some sort of favor with you. So, I put it off. I know I shouldn’t have kept it a secret for this long but I didn’t know how you would react…” Harry cut off Draco’s babbling by placing a hand on his shoulders.
“Draco…” Harry started in a soft tone but Draco started up again.
“I’m sorry Harry. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to keep secrets from you. I swear. Please don’t be mad. I was going to tell you.” Draco looked like he might cry.
“Hey! Stop. Do I look mad?” Harry asked gently. Draco shook his head but still looked a bit panicked and wide-eyed. “Good because I’m not. I was a little shocked… and a bit confused as to why you didn’t tell me sooner.” Draco went to open his mouth but Harry pressed a finger to it. “I know, you just said why, and I get it now. It’s fine. I understand your reasonings. I’m not mad.”
Harry pulled Draco into a hug. He could feel that Draco was trembling slightly, so he squeezed him a little tighter until Draco went almost limp in his arms, and buried his face in Harry's neck. Harry barely heard his mumble ‘I’m sorry.’
“You don’t have to apologize.” Harry said nudging Draco back by his shoulders so he could see Draco’s face. “Really baby. It’s okay.”
“I’m not a baby.” Draco grumbled like a petulant child, but Harry valued his bollocks so he didn’t point that out.
“I’m not calling you a baby. I called you baby. It’s an endearment, but I won’t use it if you don’t like it.” Harry said with a soft chuckle. Draco looked at him through his lashes.
“I guess you can call me baby if you want.” Draco whispered. Harry couldn’t help but laugh.
“Alright baby… I will, but only if you like it.” Harry said running his fingers up and down the back of Draco’s neck.
“I like it.” Draco said sheepishly. Harry couldn’t help but lean forward to give him a kiss. After a few seconds, Harry pulled away again though. He still had a few questions.
“I’m still confused about a couple of things…” Harry started. Draco let out a shaky breath like he’d been expecting this.
“About where I get the money?” Draco asked knowingly. Harry nodded. Draco ran his hand through his hair, then pointed at the table. Harry sat down next to Draco and turned his chair so they were facing each other.
“So, you obviously heard that the ministry had taken all the Malfoy family properties in England and over half the family fortune?” Draco said and waited for Harry to nod in agreement. “Well, what most people don’t know is that because of the ancient laws and protection spells, Malfoy Manor and the other properties can’t actually be taken. So, really all they can do is prevent us from living there. When I die all the properties will go back to Scorpius. As far as the gold… Well, the ministry could only take from the Malfoy fortune because I was never sent to Azkaban. Only my father. Even with them taking the 60 percent they did, there was so much of it that in all honestly it didn’t really matter. Then there was the Le Strange fortune that I inherited from my aunt Bellatrix. Since they didn’t have an heir of their own, she had everything willed to me. Plus…” Draco looked up at Harry looking a little concerned again. “There was my portion of the Black family inheritance…”
“What?” Harry asked in genuine confusion. He was under the impression that he’d inherited all the Black family gold.
“Well…” Draco took another deep breath. “Sirius did make sure you got most of it, but I ended up with my mother’s and Bellatrix’s portion. It has to do with some bloodline magic, that I don’t even fully understand… Since I was the first male with Black family blood born on my mother’s side, I got her portion and well, Bellatrix left everything to me in her will so I got her’s as well. Teddy should get Andromeda’s portion when he comes of age, and to that end, you should be able to will everything to Teddy without any issue. If you wanted to and if you don’t have children of your own. Since he’s a descendant of the Black family and male, I’m pretty sure it would all go to him and Scorpius anyway. The Blacks were notorious for their bloodline inheritance magic and incredibly sexist.” Draco let out a small chuckle.
“So, basically you’re still filthy rich?” Harry asked with a playful smirk on his face, which Draco apparently didn’t see because he started babbling again.
“Yes, but I’ve donated a large chunk of the Le Strange’s money by now, and believe me it wasn’t easy. Although the Le Strange’s weren’t as wealthy as the Black’s or even the Malfoy’s there was still a lot of gold and frankly a lot of weird old artifacts that I wish to never see again.” Draco rambled.
“Draco, I was joking! I don’t care how much money you’ve got.” Harry chuckled. He reached out a hand to cup the back of Draco’s neck. “Thank you for telling me. It doesn’t change how I feel about you though, okay?”
Draco nodded then said. “Sorry.”
“Stop apologizing. You have nothing to apologize for.” Harry leaned forward to give Draco a chaste kiss on the lips. “I guess I should be thanking you actually. Hyperion Corporation has helped fund the community center since the beginning.”
“Don’t… I never wanted to take credit for anything Hyperion Corp. did. That was the point. I just wanted to be an invisible backer. To help after the war… and maybe to help assuage a bit of my guilt. Although I knew it couldn’t actually make things right, I had to do something.” Draco shrugged and Harry’s heart squeezed in his chest.
He knew Draco felt immensely guilty for all the pain he’d caused in his youth. It was probably at least somewhat justified, but it still hurt to see the person that Draco had become, after all these years later, still have to pay for mistakes he made as a teenager. Harry wasn’t sure if it was right, but he also knew they couldn’t change their past, only their futures.
“If the press ever found out, I know they would turn it into something nasty. That’s why only myself and mother knew about it. Well, and now, you and Andi.” Draco grimaced.
“Well, your secret’s safe with me love.” Harry leaned in for another quick kiss. “Come on. Let's go get cleaned up, hm? We have to be at the Burrow in a couple of hours.”
“Yeah alright.” Draco said still looking a little forlorn, but he let Harry lead him up the stairs to Harry’s room.
Once they were in the shower together, Harry made sure to show Draco just how not mad he was.
As Harry looked up at Draco from where he knelt on the shower floor, he saw a beautifully complicated man. A man that was strong and weak at the same time. A man who wasn’t afraid to take responsibility for his own actions. A man who was confident and insecure in the same breath. A man who wasn’t afraid to show vulnerability. A man who was so capable of loving but yet so scared to let others love him. Draco was flawed and perfect, and Harry loved him wholeheartedly.
Harry watched as Draco leaned his head back against the shower wall and tightened his hold on Harry’s hair. Harry knew that the beautiful creature above him held his whole being in his grasp. Harry was addicted alright, and he was never going to give Draco up.
By the time they got dressed and made it through the floo at the Burrow, cookies in hand, Draco was back to his usually confident self. Which he proved by almost immediately by getting into a friendly, yet heated conversation with Ginny about the upcoming quidditch season. Harry loved seeing everyone that meant anything to him, in one place.
The food was as wonderful as always. The room and table had to be magically expanded, again, to fit everyone. Narcissa and Fleur had almost immediately hit it off the first time they met and always made sure to sit together. They usually spent most of the evening speaking in rapid French to Molly’s great annoyance. The cookies were a big hit and were gone before dinner was even on the table. It was later in the evening when they were all back in the sitting room after dinner, when George asked very loudly.
“So, when are you two lovebirds going to move in together already?” Everyone froze to look at Harry including Draco who was sitting so close to him on the couch that he was practically in Harry’s lap.
“As soon as Draco, Scorpius, and Narcissa can pack up the townhouse. I already have their rooms ready for them.” Harry answered with an air of nonchalance and a shrug.
The room burst into loud conversation again. Everyone seemed to be arguing if he was serious and apparently bets had been placed. Draco leaned in and whispered into his ear.
“You better be careful. They’ll think you’re serious, and Ginny looks ready to start throwing bat-boggy hexes.” Draco was obviously trying for playfulness over who would win the bets but Harry saw the hope shining in his eyes.
“Of course, I’m serious. You know… tonight is technically our three-month anniversary. I had planned on asking you in a more private setting…” Harry whispered back. “But only if you want to. I don’t want to pressure you into anything you’re not ready for.” Draco just rolled his eyes.
“Harry, can you even remember the last time that we didn’t spend the night together? Even when you work late, you come crawling into my bed.” Draco chuckled into Harry's ear.
“So, you’ll move in?” Harry gaped. He’d honestly been prepared for Draco to tell him it was too soon and that Harry was crazy.
“Yeah, but I don’t know if Mother will want to move. It might just be me and Scorpius.” Draco whispered back.
“That works for me.” Harry pressed a quick kiss to Draco’s cheek.
He was smiling so wide, his own cheeks hurt. When he turned back to face the room, Harry hadn’t realized everyone had gone quiet again. They were all staring at him and Draco like they were waiting on bated breath for the answer.
“So, did he say yes?” Ron said, almost like he was exasperated. Harry had the urge to just leave everyone guessing but Draco answered for him.
“I said yes, which means you owe your wife five gallons, Weasley.” Draco replied with a knowing smirk. Harry had a feeling Draco and Hermione talked more than he realized. He also had a feeling that based on Draco’s calm reaction, Hermione had spilled the beans prior to this evening.
“That’s not fair! You had insider information!” Ron said pointing a finger at Hermione.
“And like you didn’t with Harry.” Hermione scoffed holding out her hand.
Harry leaned in into Draco’s side even more and, wrapped an arm around Draco’s waist. He laid his head on Draco’s shoulder and watched his two best friends, bicker over five gallons. Harry couldn’t for the life of him think of a more perfect moment than this one right here, just as Draco placed a kiss to the top of his head.
Notes:
Just the Epilogue left to go!
I actually have two versions written... One with a bit more smut and one with a bit less smut. Any thoughts or opinions?
I love reading all your comments and appreciate all the kudos!
Chapter 14: Epilogue - Sunday, August 30th, 2009
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Epilogue - Sunday, August 30th, 2009
Years later, looking back, Harry would always say that, the first year he and Draco lived together was one the best years of his life. Draco and Scorpius moved in the weekend after Harry asked them to. Although, Narcissa did stay in the townhouse. It took her another seven years before she moved into Grimmauld Place. She always said it was because she wanted to stay neighbors with Mr. Thomas and Mr. Gonzales, but Harry suspected she actually wanted to allow Harry and Draco time to live on their own for a while. Granted, Grimmauld Place was big enough that even once she did finally move in, it was easy enough for them to slip away if they needed a few minutes to themselves.
In that year, the bookstore did better than ever and they opened the online ordering system with the help of Hermione. The community center’s funding was improved with the help of Kinsley and some strategically planned fundraisers. Hermione and Ron had their second child, a boy who they named Hugo, and Teddy turned eleven and was going off to Hogwarts in September.
Harry would never forget the way Teddy’s face lit up as he held his first wand. It was a 12” cypress wand with a unicorn hair core. After that, they’d spent the whole day in Diagon Alley. Teddy was extremely enthused all day but Harry could tell by the sad smile that would occasionally creep onto Scorpius’s face, that he was excited for Teddy but he was going to miss him terribly, and probably a bit envious. Scorpius expressed that he was quite perturbed by the fact that it would be another three years before he could go to Hogwarts since his birthday was in November. So, when they made their way to Florean Fortescue’s, Harry made sure Scorpius got the biggest sundae they offered.
Although Draco still worried about Scorpius sometimes, naturally, Harry knew that he was going to be just fine. Even at school he had branched out and was making friends of his own, that were closer to his age. Not just hanging out with Teddy and his group of friends all the time. One of their biggest surprises though was on one random Tuesday afternoon when the boys got home, Teddy blurted out that Scorpius had a ‘girlfriend’, much to Scorpius’s embarrassment. His face turned as red as a tomato and then he proceeded to lock himself in his bedroom for the rest of the night. Only letting Kreacher and Narcissa in to bring him dinner and read a story with him before bed.
All in all, it had been a great year, and Harry was ready to start another one. He woke up that Sunday morning, only a few days before Teddy would go off to Hogwarts, and found that the spot next to him in bed was empty. When he reached over to try and pull Draco to him, all he found were cooling sheets. Then when he opened his eyes to look at the clock, he saw that it was already after nine. Meaning Draco was probably already downstair. He’d had plans for this morning but he supposed he could alter them slightly. So, with a sly smirk to himself, he pulled on some cotton pajama bottoms and headed for the stairs.
Harry stood in the doorway of the kitchen for a moment, watching Draco make his morning coffee in one of Harry’s old t-shirts and too-long cotton lounge pants. After he’d moved in, Draco had insisted that he needed a coffee machine because ‘tea doesn’t cut it in the morning, Potter.’
Harry only stood there a few moments before He couldn’t resist anymore. Draco with his hair sleep tussled, wearing thin cotton bottoms that showed off the round of his arse, was how Harry liked Draco best. He’d been hoping to catch Draco still in bed this morning but he figured he could make this work also. So, he quickly walked over to Draco, wrapped his arms around him from behind, and kissed the side of his neck.
“Good morning love.” Harry murmured into Draco’s neck as he inched his hands up under the old t-shirt, so he could feel the warm skin of Draco’s stomach underneath. Draco had gone ever so slightly soft around the middle in the past year, and Harry loved it.
“Good Morning.” Draco said as he turned his head for a kiss which Harry quickly gave him. Harry started to let his hands wander a bit more. “You’re always so handsy in the morning.” Draco chuckled.
“Hmm.” Harry hummed as he brought one hand back to kneed Draco’s perky arse. “Only when there’s a certain gorgeous blonde standing in my kitchen.” Draco continued to let Harry caress and pepper him with light kisses anywhere he could reach for several minutes. It wasn’t until Harry pressed his very evident arousal against Draco’s arse, that he protested.
“Harry! The boys are already awake upstairs and my mother and Andi are due for brunch in less than an hour.” Draco stiffened in Harry’s arms.
“The boys are putting together that new Lego set in Scorpius’s room. They’d be up there for hours if we let them… Also, I put up a ward at the top of the stairs so it will ping if they decide to come down for any reason.” Harry said moving his hand to lightly run his fingers over the now growing tent at the front of Draco’s pajama bottoms.
“We have plenty of time.” Harry was pleased when Draco leaned back into him and let out a soft moan at the touch.
“You planned this didn’t you.” Draco accused but didn’t make a move to stop Harry’s ministrations. Harry was now rubbing his palm against the bulge through Draco’s pants.
“Hm. Maybe” Harry replied nipping at Draco’s neck. His plan hadn’t been quite this, but Draco’s arse had distracted him and now there was no way he’d be able to stop himself, even if he wanted to. Which he very much didn’t. He was now intent on his new task.
Harry moved his hand into Draco's pants and started to slowly wank him. Loving the soft moans coming from Draco. He couldn’t help himself; he began to slowly rut against Draco’s arse in rhythm with the movements of his hand. Even through all the fabric, Draco's arse felt wonderful.
“Oh, fuck Harry!” Draco turned his head to catch Harry in a messy kiss. Draco grabbed Harry’s wrist to stop him. “Fuck me. Fuck me against the counter.” Draco's eyes were wild now, and Harry was a little surprised at the desperation in his voice.
Harry moved his hand to rub Draco’s arse. “You’re not sore?” Harry asked because he was genuinely concerned after the brutal fucking he’d given Draco, at his request, the night before.
“Please Harry.” Draco begged and rubbed his arse more insistently against Harry.
“Okay baby. I’ve got you.” Harry pulled down Draco’s pants until they slid to the floor.
Draco bent himself over the kitchen counter and Harry let out a groan at the site Draco made. Legs spread looking back at Harry was lust in his eyes. Harry kept the eye contact as he dropped to his knees and immediately buried his face between Draco’s perfect cheeks. Draco just groaned and let his head drop to the counter with a light thud. It didn’t take long before Draco was pushing back against the tongue that was expertly opening him up, and begging for more. When Harry added his fingers in as well, Draco practically howled and Harry was glad he’d thought to put a silencing charm on the door when he’d come in.
“Harry… P-please!” Draco panted, and Harry couldn’t hold back anymore either. He quickly stood up and lowered his own pajama bottoms down to release his throbbing erection. He hissed at the sensation as he used more conjured lube to slick up his cock. He leaned over Draco giving him a messy kiss before finally sliding in, in one slow thrust. They both moaned into the other’s mouth. Harry stayed still for a few moments letting Draco adjust and kissing along the back of his neck and shoulders.
“Move.” Draco groaned.
“As you wish.” Harry leaned back slightly and set a gentle pace.
“I bet Wesley never fucked Buttercup in the middle of the kitchen.” Draco half chuckled, and half moaned. Harry couldn't help but chuckle also, leaning over to kiss between Draco's shoulder blades.
“Maybe, but I’m sure they fucked in the stables at least once.” Harry replied. Draco started to laugh but it was quickly cut short when Harry purposefully gave a particularly hard thrust.
It wasn’t long before they were both lost in the feel of each other. Draco kept begging for more while his hand scrambled for purchase on the counter. Harry gave Draco as much as he dared without hurting him. He could tell Draco wanted to touch himself but was holding off. For whatever reason, Draco liked letting Harry finish first. Harry liked it too, because he almost always had Draco finish in his mouth afterward, and the taste of Draco on his tongue was something he’d quickly become addicted to over the past year.
Harry wanted this moment to last but also knew they needed to be quick. So, with a few more well-aimed thrusts he gripped Draco’s hips hard and spilled himself into the gorgeous blonde in front of him. He allowed himself a few more leisurely strokes before he gently pulled out and spun Draco around. Harry was on his knees again and made sure to meet Draco’s gaze before swallowing him down to the hilt. Draco leaned heavily against the counter, let out an appreciative groan, and began to gently stroke Harry's hair as Harry worked him over. The look in Draco’s eyes could only be described as love and it made Harry work his mouth up and down Draco’s shaft with more effort, even in his post-orgasm haze.
He loved having Draco like this, so pliant and wanting. Looking down at Harry like he’d hung the moon. Soon, Draco let out a low moan that sounded almost like ‘Harry’ and spilled down Harry’s throat. Harry made sure to suck Draco through his orgasm and it wasn’t long before Draco was pushing Harry away and making a sensitive noise. Harry kissed his way back up Draco's body, as he cast a few wandless cleaning spells. He pulled up Draco’s bottoms as well as his own, before wrapping his arms around Draco’s slender waist. Draco was still breathing rather hard and laid his head on Harry’s shoulder, and gripped his biceps.
“You okay there baby?” Harry asked chuckling, and kissed the side of Draco's neck.
“You’re going to be the death of me one day, Potter.” Draco replies sassily.
“Does that mean you want to be together until death do us part?” Harry asked smiling into the side of Draco’s neck. Draco went stiff, then lifted his head to look Harry in the eyes.
“That better not have been some kind of proposal, Potter.” Draco said annoyed.
“Oh, and why not?” Harry asked smiling cheekily.
“Because a proposal is supposed to be planned and romantic. Not some post-coital bumbling.” Draco said heatedly.
“What if it was planned?” Harry asked him seriously.
“How could that have possibly been planned?” Draco said glaring at him.
“Reach your hand into my pocket.” Harry said, his eyes shiny with mirth.
“I am not playing this game with you right now.” Draco was definitely annoyed now.
“Draco Malfoy, please reach your hand into my right pajama pants pocket.” Harry said calmly.
Draco narrowed his eyes further but snaked his hand down into the pocket of Harry’s cotton trousers. Harry watched his eyes widen when his hand found the small velvet box. He pulled it out slowly then held it between them. Harry felt Draco lean into him even more as his legs went weak.
“Open it.” Harry whispered.
Draco looked up into Harry’s eyes then back at the box and slowly opened the lid. Inside were two rings. One platinum and one gold. Both had two small gemstones set into the band. One ruby and one emerald. Draco swallows hard, just staring at them.
“Do you like them?” Harry asked.
He had felt confident when he’d had them custom-made but now, he was starting to question if they were too simple or too cliché. When Draco didn’t say anything for another minute, Harry started to get a little worried. He moved one of his hands from around Draco’s waist and cupped his chin.
“Draco?” Harry said with concern.
Harry’d been worried about Draco not liking the rings. The thought had never crossed his mind that Draco might not want to get married again. They hadn’t really talked about marriage specifically, but they seemed to fit together perfectly, and they talked about their future together all the time. Harry's concerns only redoubled when Draco looked up and there were unshed tears in his eyes.
“Draco?” Harry asked again with more concern.
“You really want to marry me?” Draco asked in a small shaky voice. Harry searched his face. He hadn’t seen this much insecurity in Draco’s expression in a long time. Not since the Rita Skeeter article first came out over a year ago.
“Of course, Draco. I love you more than anything in this world.” Harry brushed away a tear that had fallen. “I want to marry you, grow old with you, spoil grandkids with you. I want to argue with you, make love to you. I don’t care what we do, as long as I have you.” Harry rubbed his thumb over Draco’s cheek, and Draco nuzzled into his hand.
“I…” Draco's voice cracked and more tears started to flow down his face. Harry pulled Draco into him. Draco came willingly. He buried his face in Harry's neck and let out a soft sob. “I’m sorry,” Draco mumbled into Harry's neck, so Harry squeezed him tighter.
“Sorry about what baby?” Harry asked. “Hey, what's wrong? Why are you so upset?” Harry could tell Draco wasn’t mad or actually sad. He was just overcome with some mix of emotions, but Harry wasn’t exactly sure what they were.
“I just…” Draco fisted his hands into Harry’s t-shirt like he was scared Harry was going to make a run for it.
“Hey, I’m not going anywhere baby. Okay?” Harry said soothingly, rubbing circles into Draco’s back. “Can you tell what’s got you so upset, please?”
“I just always thought that one day you’d wake up and realize that I wasn’t what you really wanted.” Draco confessed. He’d stopped crying but he refused to remove his face from Harry’s neck. Harry tried to pull back so he could look Draco in the eye, but Draco wouldn’t allow it.
“Hey, I need you to listen to me. Okay?” Harry asked, and Draco nodded into his neck. “I’m yours for as long as you’ll have me. I thought we’d settled that over a year ago. I hate that you can’t see how great you are Draco Malfoy. I love you and I want you to love yourself as much as I do. You mean everything to me and I don’t want anyone or anything except for you, and the life we have together. Do you understand me?” Harry said firmly.
He felt Draco take a deep breath and sigh into his neck. It tickled slightly but Harry just continued to hold Draco against him. After a few more moments of Harry drawing patterns on Draco’s back, he finally lifted his head and looked at Harry. His cheeks were flushed and his eyes red-rimmed but he looked just as gorgeous as always.
“I love you so much.” Harry said before pulling Draco into a deep, slow kiss.
He tried to pour all the love he had for Draco into that one kiss. Draco just whimpered and melted against him. He kicked himself that he hadn’t realized that Draco was still having insecurities about their relationship. Given everything that had happened in his childhood and with Astoria, Harry probably should have known better. But Harry was just so sure they were meant for each other, that he sometimes forgot, Draco still needed reassurance. He vowed to himself from that moment on he would make sure that Draco never doubted that his love was eternal. Ever again.
“I love you baby. I love you so much. I’ll marry you ten times over if that’s what it takes for you to know that I’m never letting you go.” Harry said he was the one who now had tears in his eyes.
Just then the Floo in the kitchen flared up and Narcissa came through. She looked between the two of them and her eyes landed on the ring box still clutched in Draco’s hand. “So, did he say yes?”
Harry looked back at Draco with a teasing smile. “He hasn’t answered me yet.”
“You really did plan this? You knew about this?” Draco looks between Narcissa and Harry.
“Yes, I knew. He asked me if I thought it was too soon. I told him; he should have done it six months ago.” Narcissa said with a wide smile. Draco just stared at her with his mouth slightly agape.
“So? What do you say Draco Malfoy, love of my life? Will you marry me?” Harry asked again with a wide smile on his face.
“Yes! Yes, I’ll marry you.” Draco said, his own smile just as wide.
He looked positively gorgeous. Harry couldn’t take it anymore. He had to kiss him. The kiss was so intense that for a moment Harry forgot Narcissa was even there. Until she cleared her throat and they both loosened their grip on each other and looked over at her a bit sheepishly.
“Sorry mother.” Draco said but he was still smiling like a loon.
“I’ll just go upstairs and see the boys, shall I? Give you boys a few minutes.” Narcissa said before sauntering up the stairs and out of the kitchen.
The moment she disappeared Draco was back on him like a man possessed. He was pushing Harry back towards the table. As soon as Harry’s arse hit the side of it, Draco pressed against him, making it very clear what Draco’s intentions were by the feel of Draco’s very obvious erection pressing into his hip. Harry moaned in appreciation. The next thing he knew, Draco was lifting him up on the table and pushing him down to lay on his back. Draco leaned over him and continued to kiss him with so much ferocity that Harry was a bit worried someone was going to lose a tooth. When Draco pulled off his pajama bottoms, Harry let him.
Draco didn’t often take control but when he did Harry relished in it. Soon there was a lubed finger circling at his entrance. He pushed into the searching digit and it quickly penetrated him. Draco’s mouth never left his as he quickly prepared Harry. They both knew they didn’t have the time they wanted to be able to explore and savor the moment, so it wasn’t long before Harry felt the burn of Draco entering him. Draco gasped into his mouth at the sensation, while Harry just moaned.
“Fuck, I love you, Harry.” Draco said looking down at Harry spread wide around him before he began to rock into Harry at a punishing pace. All Harry could do was hold onto Draco’s waist and chant. “I love you too. Fuck. Draco.” Harry could probably count on one hand how many times Draco had done this in the past year, and every time it was rough and a bit wild. Like Draco became some kind of feral animal. It always seemed to happen when Draco needed some kind of reassurance. When Draco needed to know that he could, in fact, have all of Harry, and in any way he wanted him. Just like Harry had promised, that day in Draco’s study. Harry always let Draco take whatever he needed in those moments. Harry loved it and often encouraged him. So, it wasn’t a surprise when Harry came almost embarrassingly quick. The friction of Draco’s stomach and the slamming of Draco’s cock against his prostate was enough to send him over the edge when he was in this state. Having Draco on top of him, and inside of him, always made Harry come quicker than he liked. Luckily, Draco followed him over almost immediately.
“Are you okay?” Draco asked, still leaning over Harry breathing heavily. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”
It never failed, as soon as the high of his orgasm was gone, Draco would feel nothing but concern for his rough treatment of Harry. No matter how much Harry had egged him on in the process.
“I’m fine Draco. Better than fine. Amazing actually.” Harry said before kissing him. “I like it when you take charge. It’s quite sexy if I do say so myself.”
Draco just let out a small chuckle, letting his forehead drop on Harry’s shoulder. Still trying to catch his breath. Harry kissed the top of his head before Draco lifted his head to kiss him again. This time it was slow and meaningful. They both seemed to be pouring every ounce of their happiness and contentment into it. Draco was still bent over him breathless from the kiss when the ward at the top of the stairs pinged.
“Shit!” Draco breathed.
He gently pulled out of Harry and cast such a strong cleaning charm that Harry thought he might have lost a few layers of skin. They both just barely managed to get their pajama bottoms back on and made themselves look presentable before the boys came barreling into the kitchen. Harry was thankful he’d have the forethought enough to set the ward at the top of the stairs instead of at the bottom or they might not have had enough time. Harry had gone back to leaning on the counter by the coffee machine. For one, he needed a cup of coffee and secondly, he was feeling a bit shaky on his legs at the moment. Two fucks in less than an hour had not been what he’d planned for this morning but he wasn’t about to complain.
“Did he say yes?” Scorpius and Teddy both asked excitedly, in unison. Harry chuckled at the surprised look on Draco's face.
“Did everyone know?” Draco asked.
“I didn’t tell George. I couldn’t trust him not to make a joke about it before I asked.” Harry shrugged.
“So, you said yes Dad? Please tell me you said yes!” Scorpius came over and pleaded with his father.
“I said yes.” Draco beamed down at Scorpius.
This caused both the boys to start squealing and bouncing around the table. Just as the floo flared again, Andi stepped through with Kingsley. She took in the site of the boys jumping around excitedly and looked at Harry.
“He said yes?” Andi smiled at them.
A chorus of “He said yes.” Came from everyone else in the room before they all burst out laughing. Harry leaned over and kissed Draco’s flushed cheeks, smiling so wide he didn’t know if he’d ever be able to stop.
Notes:
Finally finished! Yay!
Thank you all so much for reading, comment and for all the kudos!Edit** I split the epilogue into two chapters
Chapter 15: Epilogue 2 - Christmas 2009 - September 1st, 2012
Summary:
I re-edited the whole fic and decided to break up the epilogue into two chapters.
So this is not anything new, just wanted to break it up a bit when I re-edited it.Omg this fic has reached 2500 kudos! When I first started it I didn’t think I would even get more than like a 100. I love you guys! Thank you to everyone that’s read, commented and left kudos on this fic! 🖤💚
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Friday, December 25th, 2009
On Christmas morning, they all woke up early to the smell of a gigantic breakfast being cooked in the kitchen by Kreacher and Narcissa, who oddly seemed to work exceptionally well together. Harry had a suspicion that it probably had something to do with the fact that Kreacher had known Narcissa growing up as a member of the Black family. Kreacher would even let her do a few things the muggle way when she insisted that it tasted better.
The night before Narcissa, Teddy, and Andromeda had all stayed over at Grimmauld Place, then later that afternoon they had plans to go to the Burrow for Christmas lunch. They had wanted to spend the morning just the six of them because New Year’s Eve was Harry and Draco’s wedding. So, they knew this was probably the last calm day they would be getting together for the next week.
After breakfast they all gathered around the Christmas tree in the living room so they could exchange their gifts. The boys, of course, had the most and were unwrapping long after everyone else was done. Afterward, Harry was sitting on the couch, with his feet tucked under him, leaning slightly into Draco's side, as they watched the boys play with their new motorized race cars.
When Draco suddenly cleared his throat, Harry didn’t think anything of it until Scorpius suddenly looked up, went wide-eyed, and crawled under the tree. When he came back out, he was holding a present Harry hadn’t noticed before. It was a rectangular box, about the size of a photo frame, wrapped in simple red paper. Harry thought it might be a picture of some kind, and was surprised when Scorpius walked over and handed it to him. He noticed that everyone in the room was now watching them.
“What’s this?” Harry chuckled and sat up straighter so he could look at it properly.
“It’s for you.” Scorpius beamed.
“Open it.” Draco whispered at his side.
Harry looked over at the almost nervous expression on Draco’s face, and his heart started pounding in his chest like a drum. Harry wasn’t sure why he was so nervous, but he had a feeling everyone in the room knew something he didn’t. When he tore off the wrapping paper, Harry found a simple white box, so he sat it on his lap so he could get the top off. Inside was a stack of what looked like legal papers. As Harry read the title at the top his mouth went slack. They were adoption papers, and where one would fill in the name it said, ‘Scorpius Hyperion Malfoy-Potter’. Harry teared up ran his fingers over the name, and turned to look at Draco, who looked like he was about two seconds away from tearing up himself.
“Draco…” Harry whispered because he couldn’t seem to say anything else.
“We discussed it after you proposed and decided we wanted to change our names. Both of us… It was Mother’s idea to tell you like this. On Christmas.” Draco glanced at his mother, and Harry did too. Although his vision was blurred from unshed tears, he could tell that she was smiling softly. Harry turned back to look at Scorpius.
“Scorpius, this is what you want?” Harry asked softly. He was having a hard time believing that he was getting everything he didn’t have growing up, and everything he didn’t even know he’d wanted until this moment.
“Yes, Harry. I want to be a real family.” Scorpius was smiling so sweetly that Harry had to lean forward and wrap him up in a big hug.
Harry heard someone sniffle in the background and had a suspicion it was Andi, but when he pulled back, he was a little surprised to see that everyone was silently crying except Teddy, who just looked absolutely chuffed.
“I’m pretty sure I’m the luckiest guy in the world right now.” Harry chuckled, beaming at all of them, causing everyone to let out small huffs of laughter themselves.
Harry leaned over to swipe the tears off Draco’s cheeks and kissed him, but it didn’t last long before the boys were ewing at them, as per usual. Harry shot up off the couch to begin chasing the boys around the room as they squealed.
“I’ve told you boys before; I’m allowed to kiss my fiancé in my own home!” Harry said as he finally caught up to Scorpius scooped him up and ruffled his hair. Scorpius just let out another squeal as he tried to pry himself out of Harry's grip. Harry let him escape after a few seconds and laughed.
“Does this mean I can call you dad now?” Scorpius said staring up at Harry from where he’d been dropped to the floor.
Harry just looked up at Draco and raised an eyebrow. They hadn’t talked about Harry adopting Scorpius before and he didn’t want to overstep any boundaries.
“You can call him whatever you want Scorpius. Monday we will go file the paperwork, and he’ll officially be your parent also.” Draco said with a shrug.
“Well, maybe not whatever you want to call me.” Harry chuckled. “But dad works for me if it works for you kid.” Scorpius nodded and hugged Harry around the waist.
“Now all we need to do is convince Andi and Narcissa to move as well and everything will be perfect.” Harry said winking at the two women, who only rolled their eyes at him.
They’d, had the discussion several times before, and although he didn’t think he’d ever convince Andi to move in with Teddy, he was certain in a few years, he’d wear Narcissa down. In that moment though, he was sure anything was possible. Because somehow, he’d ended up with not only the man of his dreams but with a family. Something, he never knew would be a possibility for him. And it was all thanks to Draco Malfoy.
September 1st, 2012
When they arrived on platform nine and three-quarters, Harry and Draco got a few stares as usual, but thankfully the other people on the platform were respectful enough not to bug him for autographs or pictures.
Today was a special day. This year, Scorpius was pushing his own buggy, alongside Teddy. It was piled high with his truck full of school supplies and robes, as well as a new, regal-looking, eagle owl. That Draco had insisted Scorpius needed so he could keep in touch. As Harry watched Draco fuss over Scorpius and Teddy, he thought back to first thing this morning, when Draco was fretting over every single thing. Worrying about if they were going to be late, and triple checking that they had everything in the boot of the car before they left. Harry almost couldn’t hold back his laugh when he thought about how much it reminded him of the way Molly used to act on September 1st, back in the day.
Since they were in fact cutting it a bit short, they had to give quick hugs and kisses before the boys hopped on the train. Harry watched as Teddy dragged Scorpius off to find his usual cabin, so he could introduce him to all his friends. He thought it was probably for the best they didn’t have time to linger. Like ripping off a band-aid. If Draco was given too much time, Harry wasn’t sure Draco would have ever been able to let Scorpius go from the death grip of a hug he’d given him. Draco grabbed ahold of Harry’s hand and squeezed a little bit too hard as Scorpius walked off, but Harry didn’t say anything. He knew he hadn’t fared much better three years ago when Teddy had gotten on the train that first time.
“What if he’s in Slytherin?” Draco whispered.
“Then he’ll be just fine.” Harry answered back soothingly.
“What if he’s in Gryffindor?” Draco asked sounding even more distressed.
“He’ll still be fine.” Harry chuckled.
“What if he doesn’t make any friends?” Draco grimaced.
“He will. He’s already got Teddy, and you know, Teddy will watch out for him.” Harry answered then leaned over to kiss Draco on the cheek. “He’s going to be fine Draco. He’s going to have the time of his life, and you know it.”
Draco was silent for a long moment as they watched the train pull out of the station. Teddy and Scorpius stuck their heads out the window briefly to wave just as they started to take off. They all waved back. Narcissa and Andi were huddled together looking like the proud grandmothers they were. While Draco and Harry stayed standing there watching the red engine get smaller and smaller, long after most people had already left.
“What am I going to do now?” Draco said with a crack in his voice, as he finally turned away from looking after the train to meet Harry’s eyes.
“Whatever it is, we will do it together, yeah?” Harry replied squeezing Draco’s hand. Draco let out a breath he’d obviously been holding and nodded.
“Take me home, Potter.” Draco said with a sad sort of smile but his eyes were bright as he looked at Harry, and Harry did just that.
Notes:
I’m currently (Dec. 2024) working on a fic that’s about 10 years after this one. Harry gets Amnesia and falls for Draco all over again. It will be in the same AU as this one. I have it all outlined and started to write it. Should be about 20-40k ish.
Pages Navigation
yami (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Oct 2021 07:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Oct 2021 01:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gaby825 on Chapter 1 Thu 30 Dec 2021 03:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 1 Thu 30 Dec 2021 05:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
emmie81 on Chapter 1 Tue 03 May 2022 12:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 1 Tue 03 May 2022 04:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
neonponders on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Nov 2022 07:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
V (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Jan 2023 05:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Jan 2023 08:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
kenzy (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Oct 2024 06:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pride before fall (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 09 Dec 2024 01:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
kenzy (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Oct 2024 06:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pride before fall (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 09 Dec 2024 01:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
kenzy (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 24 Dec 2024 12:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
JapethTheSnake on Chapter 1 Fri 12 Jul 2024 02:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 1 Fri 12 Jul 2024 04:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lena29 on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Mar 2025 11:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 1 Wed 05 Mar 2025 01:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
moonletterss on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Mar 2025 02:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 1 Mon 10 Mar 2025 06:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
Savoy Chapel (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Aug 2025 04:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Aug 2025 04:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ewish on Chapter 2 Thu 16 Sep 2021 06:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 2 Thu 16 Sep 2021 06:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lyricallives on Chapter 2 Thu 16 Sep 2021 08:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 2 Fri 17 Sep 2021 12:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
neonponders on Chapter 2 Sun 06 Nov 2022 08:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Susy-multifandoms (Guest) on Chapter 2 Fri 26 Jul 2024 08:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
CoffeeTrees on Chapter 2 Wed 15 Oct 2025 02:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 2 Wed 15 Oct 2025 03:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
neonponders on Chapter 3 Sun 06 Nov 2022 10:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
heath731 on Chapter 3 Mon 16 Dec 2024 04:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 3 Tue 17 Dec 2024 03:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Lena29 on Chapter 3 Tue 24 Dec 2024 08:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
CoffeeTrees on Chapter 3 Wed 15 Oct 2025 03:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 3 Wed 15 Oct 2025 03:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
PantsOfNimbus on Chapter 4 Thu 23 Sep 2021 05:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 4 Thu 23 Sep 2021 06:02PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 23 Sep 2021 06:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
PantsOfNimbus on Chapter 4 Thu 23 Sep 2021 06:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 4 Thu 23 Sep 2021 06:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
emmie81 on Chapter 4 Wed 01 Dec 2021 07:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ebibily on Chapter 4 Thu 02 Dec 2021 04:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation